Skip to main content

Full text of "Heredity and society"

See other formats


. 


HEREDITY  AND  SOCIETY 


the  Same  ^Authors 


THE  FAMILY  AND  THE  NATION  : 
a  Study  in  Natural  Inheritance  and 
Social  Responsibility.  8vo.  Long- 
mans. 73.  6d.  net. 

A  HISTORY  OF  THE  LIFE  OF 
COLONEL  NATHANIEL 
WHETHAM,  a  forgotten  Soldier 
of  the  Civil  Wars.  With  6  Maps 
and  Plans  and  10  other  Illustrations. 
8vo.  Longmans.  8s.  6d.  net. 

BACK  TO  THE  LAND  :  a  Medley. 
Crown  8vo.  Longmans.  43.  6d.  net. 

RECENT  DEVELOPMENT  OF 
PHYSICAL  SCIENCE:  An 
Account  for  the  General  Reader  of 
the  Present  Position  of  Physics. 
Fourth  Edition.  Large  Crown  8vo. 
Murray.  53.  net. 

STUDIES  IN  NATURE  AND 
COUNTRY  LIFE.  A  Book  for 
Children  and  their  Parents.  Bowes 
&  Bowes.  23.  6d.  net. 

AN  INTRODUCTION  TO  EUGEN- 
ICS. Bowes  &  Bowes,  is.net. 


HEREDITY   AND 
-SOCIETY 


BY 

WILLIAM  CECIL  DAMPIER  WHETHAM 

M.A.,  F.R.S. 

FELLOW   AND   TUTOR   OF   TRINITY    COLLEGE,    CAMBRIDGE 

AND 

CATHERINE  BURNING  WHETHAM 

HIS    WIFE 


LONGMANS,   GREEN,   AND    CO. 

39   PATERNOSTER   ROW,  LONDON 

NEW    YORK,    BOMBAY,    AND    CALCUTTA 

1912 

All  rights  reserved 


PREFACE 

SINCE  the  appearance  in  1909  of  our  book  on  The 
Family  and  the  Nation,  we  have  published  occasional 
papers  and  articles  extending  some  of  the  ideas  therein 
contained.  Although  the  present  volume  reproduces  the 
substance  of  some  of  these  papers,  the  larger  portion  of 
it  consists  of  hitherto  unprinted  work.  To  prevent  the 
need  of  reference  to  the  former  book,  certain  sections 
have  been  abstracted  and  re-written,  such  as  the  one 
on  the  scientific  aspect  of  Variation,  and  the  statistical 
portion  of  the  chapter  on  the  Birth-rate  ;  but  any 
one  who  desires  to  study  these  and  kindred  subjects  in 
more  detail  must  consult  the  earlier  volume,  especially 
the  chapters  on  Inheritance  and  Variation  in  Mankind, 
the  Inheritance  of  Mental  Defect  and  Ability,  and  the 
Selective  Birth-rate.  The  causes  of  the  decline  in  the 
birth-rate  are  there  likewise  discussed. 

We  wish  especially  to  guard  against  one  miscon- 
ception into  which  certain  of  our  former  readers  and 
reviewers  seem  to  have  fallen.  Both  this  book  and  its 
predecessor  are  written  avowedly  to  draw  attention 
to  the  problem  of  heredity,  a  conception  which  has 
hardly  yet  penetrated  consciously  into  modern  sociology, 
where  the  subject  of  environment  has  held  hitherto 
almost  limitless  sway.  We  find  it  necessary  continually 
to  point  out  that  improved  conditions  of  life  will  not 


vi  HEREDITY   AND    SOCIETY 

by  themselves  alone  secure  certain  and  corresponding 
improvement  in  the  inborn  qualities  of  the  race. 
Selection  also  is  needed.  We  have  deliberately  con- 
centrated our  attention  chiefly  on  one  side  of  a  very 
complex  and  involved  problem.  But  it  is  not  necessary 
in  actual  life  to  disregard  the  effects  of  a  better  environ- 
ment in  order  to  realize  the  importance  of  the  workings 
of  heredity  ;  and  to  point  out  that  the  present  trend  of 
modern  civilization  produces  certain  dangers,  is  not  to 
discourage  further  attempts  to  improve  the  surroundings 
of  mankind,  whatever  may  be  felt  on  the  subject  by 
impulsive  philanthropists  or  unresting  politicians. 

It  is  clear  that  social  and  legislative  action  is  con- 
tinually changing  the  average  composition  of  every 
race,  for  better  or  for  worse  ;  yet,  for  the  most  part, 
people  are  unconscious  of  the  fact.  The  nation  whose 
rulers  first  grasp  and  act  on  the  essential  principles 
of  the  new  knowledge  will  surely  assume  a  leading 
position  in  the  rivalry  of  states,  and  may  quickly  and 
rightfully  establish  a  predominant  influence  in  the 
realm  of  international  affairs.  From  this  aspect  alone,  it 
is  desirable  to  draw  attention  to  the  connection  between 
the  structure  of  society  and  the  workings  of  heredity. 

We  desire  to  thank  those  correspondents,  at  home, 
abroad  and  overseas,  who  have  drawn  our  attention 
to  various  facts  bearing  on  our  inquiries,  who  have 
sent  us  pedigrees  and  notes  of  family  history,  and 
have  encouraged  by  their  appreciation,  criticism  and 
execration  this  new  presentment  of  the  ideas  which  we 
have  endeavoured  to  bring  into  more  general  notice. 

CAMBRIDGE,  December  1911. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER   I 


PAGE 

INTRODUCTION  i 


CHAPTER   II 

VARIATION  AND  HEREDITY     .  .  .  .  .10 

CHAPTER   III 

NATURAL  SELECTION  .  .  .  .  .32 

CHAPTER   IV 

THE  BIOLOGICAL  INFLUENCE   OF   RELIGION       .  .  .43 

CHAPTER   V 
THE  BIRTH-RATE     .  .  -57 

CHAPTER   VI 

THE  POSITION  OF  WOMEN — A  SURVEY         .  .  .72 

CHAPTER   VII 

THE  PRESENT  POSITION  OF  WOMEN  ,  ,       88 

vij 


viii  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

CHAPTER  VIII 

PAGE 

THE  PROBLEM  OF  EDUCATION  .  .  .104 

CHAPTER   IX 
HEREDITY  AND  POLITICS  •  I23 

CHAPTER   X 

THE  PURPOSE  OF  LIFE          .  164 


CHAPTER   I 

INTRODUCTION 

IN  all  the  races  of  mankind,  and  even  in  the  higher 
species  of  the  animal  kingdom,  the  family,  in  one  or 
other  of  its  many  forms,  is  the  unit  of  the  communal 
life  and  forms  the  basis  of  the  social  structure.  In 
all  times  and  in  all  civilizations,  tradition,  custom  and 
law  have  worked  together  to  strengthen  and  consolidate 
the  ties  of  kinship,  recognizing  therein,  consciously  or 
unconsciously,  an  essential  factor  in  any  stable  and 
successful  society. 

The  natural  ties  of  affection  and  dependence  which 
bind  husband  to  wife,  parent  to  child,  kinsman  to 
kinsman — ties  without  which  the  human  race  could 
never  have  succeeded  in  establishing  itself  in  a  position 
of  predominance  on  the  earth — are  far  more  deeply 
engrained  in  our  species  than  others  which  depend  merely 
on  habits  of  association  or  relations  of  mutual  benefit 
or  convenience.  Even  under  the  artificial  conditions 
of  much  of  our  modern  civilization,  under  social 
and  economic  pressure  tending  to  break  up  and  dis- 
integrate the  natural  and  fundamental  relations  of  life, 
it  remains  true,  times  without  number,  that  blood  is 
thicker  than  water. 

i 


2  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

This  universal  recognition  of  the  family  as  the  true 
social  unit  and  of  the  ties  of  kinship  as  the  most 
powerful  of  binding  forces  is  in  effect  a  tacit  recog- 
nition of  the  part  played  by  heredity  in  fashioning 
human  society.  Were  there  to  exist  no  correlation  of 
qualities  between  parents  and  children,  brothers  and 
sisters,  kinsmen  and  kinswomen,  either  in  physical  or 
mental  characteristics,  the  problem  of  forming  coherent 
societies  and  of  creating  and  maintaining  an  environment 
suitable  for  succeeding  generations  would  be  insoluble. 
It  is  because  persons  belonging  to  the  same  race  have 
certain  definite  characters  in  common  that  they  are 
capable  of  thriving  in  the  same  conditions  of  climate, 
in  the  same  mental  and  moral  atmosphere,  of  under- 
taking the  same  class  of  labour,  of  resisting  the  same 
diseases.  Thus  the  human  populations  of  the  globe, 
like  the  flora  and  fauna,  have  separated  out  into  the 
various  species,  inhabiting  in  comfort  the  different 
geographical  zones,  and  showing  marked  differences  of 
appearance,  of  capacities,  of  requirements.  It  is  because 
families  who  are  united  by  ties  of  blood  are  in  like 
manner,  but  to  a  less  marked  degree,  separated  off  from 
their  fellow-men,  that  it  has  been  possible  for  the  indi- 
viduals of  each  race,  as  for  animals,  to  differentiate 
among  themselves  and  to  develop  and  extend  the  various 
manifestations  of  those  qualities  inherent  in  the  human 
race  which  are  essential  to  the  increasing  complexity  of 
modern  civilization.  In  the  same  way  the  exigencies 
of  natural  selection  and  of  human  need  have  divided 
the  qualities  inherent  in  the  equine  race  between  the 
hardihood  of  the  Shetland  pony,  the  strength  of  the 
Clydesdale  or  Shire  horse,  and  the  speed  and  mettle  of 


INTRODUCTION  3 

the  thoroughbred  racer.     No  one  animal  could  possess 
the  qualities  of  all  three. 

From  the  practical  point  of  view  of  daily  life,  the 
influence  of  heredity  is  constantly  taken  into  account. 
An  acquaintance  with  the  family  is  found  to  give  an 
insight  and  a  completion  to  our  knowledge  of  the 
individual,  his  capacities,  his  character,  his  strong 
points  and  his  failings.  A  man  of  whose  parentage 
and  antecedents  nothing  is  known  remains  of  necessity 
a  stranger  long  after  he  himself  has  ceased  to  provide 
any  cause  for  surprise  or  suspicion.  Yet  when  his 
offspring  stand  before  us,  the  surprise  may  return  and 
deepen  into  dismay,  and  the  suspicions  which  had  been 
lulled  into  forgetfulness  may  arise  and  transform  them- 
selves into  some  lamentable  certainty. 

The  family  may  be  considered  from  many  points  of 
view.  It  has  a  political  aspect,  a  romantic  aspect,  an 
economic  aspect,  a  religious  aspect.  From  each  of 
these  points  of  view  it  has  been  considered  by  the 
leaders  of  thought  of  every  succeeding  generation. 
But,  during  the  last  century,  which  may  be  called  the 
scientific  age,  while  the  co-ordination  of  natural  know- 
ledge has  gradually  been  illuminating  many  of  the 
dark  places  of  the  human  intelligence,  we  have  come 
to  see  that  the  family  has  also  a  scientific  or  biological 
aspect.  From  this  last  standpoint,  especially  in  the 
light  of  our  growing  knowledge  of  heredity,  we  are 
chiefly  to  deal  with  it  here. 

Time  was — and  not  many  decades  ago — when  the 
biological  views  of  Lamarck  of  the  inheritance  by 
offspring  of  characteristics  acquired  during  life  by 


4  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

their  parents  were  applied  confidently  to  the  pheno- 
mena of  social  evolution.  The  comfortable  and 
optimistic  doctrine  was  preached  that  we  had  only 
to  improve  one  generation  by  more  healthy  surround- 
ings, or  by  better  education,  and,  by  the  mere  action 
of  heredity,  the  next  generation  would  begin  on  a 
higher  level  of  natural  endowments  than  its  pre- 
decessor. And  so,  from  generation  to  generation, 
on  this  theory,  we  could  hope  continually  to  raise 
the  inborn  character  of  a  race  in  an  unlimited  progress 
of  cumulative  improvement. 

Much  of  the  impetus  given  to  educational  and 
philanthropic  work  during  the  past  century  seems 
to  have  been  due  to  the  spread  of  this  belief,  which 
had  been  put  aside  by  most  men  of  science  almost 
before  its  effects  were  felt  among  the  general  public. 
A  multitude  of  workers  arose  who  were  inspired  by 
a  zeal  for  social  service  and  unselfish  travail  and 
endeavoured  to  realize  the  vision  of  universal  well- 
being  which  the  discredited  doctrine  had  dangled  before 
their  eyes. 

But,  half  a  century  ago,  Lamarck's  explanation  of 
evolution  was  replaced  by  that  of  Darwin  ;  and,  of 
recent  years,  the  work  of  Weissmann  and  others  has 
led  biologists  to  doubt  more  and  more  whether 
characters  acquired  during  life  by  the  action  of  the 
environment  are  inherited  at  all  by  the  offspring. 
Yet,  deceived  by  their  hopes  and  aspirations,  and  led 
astray  by  incorrect  elementary  knowledge,  our  philan- 
thropists, and  still  more  our  politicians,  continued  to 
talk  and  act  as  though  improvement  in  the  mere 
material  surroundings  of  life  would,  of  itself  and 


INTRODUCTION  5 

unaided,  suffice  to  improve  the  race.  Had  they  but 
watched  the  results  and  understood  the  methods  of 
practical  cattle-breeders,  whose  labours,  though  still 
in  the  empirical  stage,  were  already  transforming  the 
nature  of  our  flocks  and  herds,  they  would  have 
appreciated  the  fact  that  improvement  in  the  environ- 
ment alone  would  do  little  for  a  race  compared  with 
the  transcendent  power  of  selective  breeding. 

Nevertheless,  improvement  in  surroundings  and 
social  conditions  represents  the  only  conscious  share 
taken  hitherto  by  man  in  raising  the  level  of  his  race, 
and  for  its  own  sake,  it  is  worthy  of  the  efforts  made 
to  secure  it.  But  the  measures  used  to  bring  about 
such  an  amelioration  require  to  be  scrutinized  carefully, 
both  in  regard  to  their  immediate  effects  and  to  their 
possible  indirect  influence  on  future  generations. 

From  the  racial  point  of  view,  there  is  at  least  one 
advantage  in  lightening  the  pressure  of  circumstances 
on  the  lower  ranks  of  society.  There  are  always  a 
certain  number  of  families  at  the  bottom  of  each  social 
stratum  that  have  fallen  through  accident,  such  as  the 
death  or  ill-health  of  the  bread-winner,  a  change  of 
trade,  or  other  external  cause.  With  improved  sur- 
roundings and  greater  opportunities  of  self-help, 
people  of  this  type  will  readily  separate  themselves 
out  from  the  families  who  have  fallen  into  the  depths 
by  reason  of  the  badness  of  their  inborn  qualities. 
Thus  a  new  classification  is  obtained,  which  is  of  real 
value  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  race.  Fresh 
recruits  are  obtained  for  the  effective  sections  of  the 
communal  life,  and  the  residue  can  be  more  justly 
dealt  with  as  a  separate  problem  of  degeneration. 


6  ,    HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

Any  movement  among  the  population  which  tends 
to  bring  about  a  more  correct  segregation  of  the 
different  classes  eases  the  conditions  in  which  the 
biological  factor  can  accomplish  its  mission.  Indeed, 
from  one  point  of  view,  the  work  of  civilization  has 
been  to  differentiate  between  one  type  of  character  and 
ability  and  another,  and  to  fit  each,  as  far  as  possible, 
into  that  portion  of  the  social  structure  where  it  can 
be  of  the  greatest  value.  There  is  no  record  of  any 
race  that  has  risen  into  prominence  without  having  first 
of  all  undergone  a  lengthy  process  of  careful  gradua- 
tion. A  disintegration  of  society  and  the  breaking  up 
of  these  natural  divisions  seems  to  be  a  preliminary 
step  in  national  decay. 

Doubtless  material  improvement  in  the  physical 
conditions  of  mankind  benefits  the  present  generation 
by  easing  the  circumstances  of  life,  and  lessening  the 
struggle  for  existence  among  those  least  able  to  bear 
it ;  doubtless  it  even  raises  somewhat  the  next  generation 
by  improving  the  conditions  of  its  nurture  in  infancy. 
But  the  process  has  definite  limits,  quickly  reached. 
There  are  even,  as  we  shall  see  later  on,  special  dangers 
attached  to  any  progressive  lowering  of  the  standard 
of  individual  exertion  necessary  to  maintain  a  family 
in  a  position  of  independence. 

But,  if  races  are  not  moulded  by  the  inheritance  of 
the  powers  and  qualities  imprinted  on  each  generation 
by  education,  training  and  environment,  to  what  are  we 
to  look  to  explain  the  undoubted  changes  in  race  which 
have  gone  on  in  the  past  ?  Progress  there  has  certainly 
been  ;  and  every  believer  in  the  future  of  the  human 


INTRODUCTION  7 

race  must  look  forward  most  ardently  to  further  pro- 
gress and  to  the  evolution  of  a  higher  and  more  constant 
type  of  humanity.  Yet  we  know  that  the  slow  upward 
progress  of  mankind  has  not  moved  evenly  on  its 
way  ;  that  there  have  been  catastrophes  and  disasters 
on  a  large  scale  ;  that  nations  of  great  promise  have 
been  wiped  out ;  that  empires  have  disappeared  ;  that 
civilizations  of  old  standing  and  high  achievement 
have  vanished  ;  that  nations,  empires  and  civilizations 
have  crumbled  away  at  the  first  touch  of  contact  with 
some  despised,  barbaric,  untamed  people,  whose  only 
merit  was  the  purity  and  vigour  of  their  stock,  the 
simplicity  of  their  habits,  and  the  sanctity  and  strength 
of  their  family  life. 

Looking  back  down  long  vistas  of  history,  at  the 
wrecks  of  great  nations,  we  may  well  ask  what  agency 
we  may  invoke  to  prevent  the  deterioration  of  our 
race  in  time  to  come,  and  to  secure  its  regeneration 
at  the  fount  of  strength,  virtue  and  virility. 

If  we  are  to  reckon  as  inadequate  efforts  permanently 
to  improve  a  race  by  alterations  in  the  conditions  of 
life,  by  improvement  in  education  and  hygiene,  by 
equalization  of  opportunity  and  of  the  fruits  of  achieve- 
ment, the  necessary  complement  is  some  process  of 
natural  selection,  that  survival  and  preponderating  re- 
production of  the  fittest,  the  theory  of  which  was  first 
clearly  stated  by  Darwin  and  Wallace,  and  has  been 
amplified,  corrected  and  extended  by  many  biologists 
since  first  they  propounded  it. 

And  here  another  caution  is  necessary.  The 
"  fittest "  in  the  process  of  natural  selection  are  the 
fittest  for  the  existing  environment.  If  the  environ- 


8  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

ment  favour  worthy  qualities,  the  fittest  are  also  the 
worthiest,  and  all  is  well.  But  if  the  environment  be 
such  that  bad  qualities  are  an  advantage  to  their 
possessor,  those  bad  qualities  secure  a  preponderating 
reproduction,  and  the  racial  progress  may  be  downhill. 
Hence  once  more  we  see  the  need  of  scrutinizing  pro- 
posed changes  in  the  environment  from  the  point  of 
view  of  natural  selection  and  heredity. 

But  it  is  in  modifying  the  external  conditions  of  life 
that  the  dominion  of  men  on  this  globe  has  registered 
its  greatest  successes,  and  it  is  unfortunately  possible 
for  a  time  artificially  to  create  circumstances  in  which 
the  least  admirable  qualities  can  thrive  and  secure  a 
preponderating  reproduction  quite  as  easily  as  to  main- 
tain those  where  industry,  foresight  and  ability  receive 
their  due  reward. 

Natural  selection  and  the  survival  of  the  fittest,  then, 
will  not  of  themselves  perform  miracles  of  regenera- 
tion. They  represent  the  method  followed  by  the 
workings  of  heredity.  Where  the  human  race  is  con- 
cerned, men  have  now  the  power  consciously  to  direct 
them  into  barren  or  into  profitable  channels.  The 
whole  fate  of  civilization  hangs  on  the  question  of 
whether  this  mighty  engine  of  construction  or  destruc- 
tion is  to  be  used  for  good  or  evil. 

It  is  not  a  mere  phrase  to  say  that  our  knowledge 
of  the  workings  of  natural  selection,  our  conceptions 
of  the  range  and  influence  of  heredity,  have  advanced 
by  leaps  and  bounds  during  the  past  twenty  years. 
There  is  no  branch  of  scientific  inquiry  which  has 
attracted  keener  and  better  equipped  brains  to  its 
service,  or  of  which  the  results  are  more  fraught 


INTRODUCTION  9 

with  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil  for  the  whole 
human  race. 

It  is  impossible  here,  in  the  short  space  at  our  dis- 
posal, to  give  any  just  idea  of  the  methods  by  which 
this  knowledge  has  been  acquired  or  of  its  extent  and 
authority.  Here  we  can  only  summarize  and  simplify 
a  few  of  the  results,  which  we  have  set  forth  at  greater 
length  in  a  previous  work.1 

1  The  Family  and  the  Nation,  1909. 


CHAPTER  II 

VARIATION    AND    HEREDITY 

THE  individuals  of  every  race  of  living  things  vary 
among  themselves.  No  one  is  exactly  like  any  other. 
Even  sheep  can  be  distinguished  by  their  shepherd, 
Members  of  Parliament  by  the  Speaker.  Some  are 
taller,  some  shorter  than  the  average.  Some  are 
brighter  and  some  are  duller  ;  some  are  morally  better 
and  some  are  morally  worse.  A  part  of  these  variations 
may  be  due  to  differences  in  fortune,  upbringing  and 
surroundings — how  much  it  is  impossible  to  say.  A 
naturally  tall  man  may  be  stunted  by  slum  life,  or 
add  half  an  inch  to  his  stature  by  physical  exercise.  A 
dunce  may  have  a  modicum  of  knowledge  beaten  into 
his  head,  and  a  man  on  the  border  of  crime  may  be 
reclaimed  by  love  or  fear.  But  these  acquirements 
or  alterations  in  a  man  depend  again  on  his  innate 
susceptibility  to  the  stick  or  to  an  appeal  to  his  better 
feelings.  These  impressed  variations  are  not  inherited 
directly  by  his  offspring,  although  the  tendency  to 
receive  them  may  be  handed  down.  We  have  taught 
many  generations  to  read  without  seeing  the  slightest 
prospect  of  giving  birth  to  a  generation  endowed  with 
an  innate  knowledge  of  the  alphabet,  although  the 

10 


VARIATION   AND   HEREDITY  n 

children  of  apt  scholars  will  ofttimes  emulate  the 
parental  achievement  of  "  teaching  themselves  to  read  " 
as  the  saying  goes.  It  is  this  inborn  part  of  a  man's 
endowment  which  tends  to  appear  again  in  his 
descendants. 

On  the  results  of  large  numbers  of  measurements, 
we  find  that  the  sons  of  naturally  tall  fathers  are  taller 
than  the  average,  and  that  the  children  of  able  and 
industrious  parents  show  a  higher  level  of  ability  and 
require  less  attention  and  expenditure  of  energy  to 
enable  them  to  attain  an  average  standard  of  achieve- 
ment than  do  the  bulk  of  the  population.  The 
children  of  habitual  criminals  more  often  show  vicious 
tendencies  even  in  youth,  while  the  offspring  of  men- 
tally defective  parents  are  themselves  feeble-minded. 
Do  men  gather  grapes  of  thorns  or  figs  of  thistles  ? 

It  is  on  these  inborn  variations  that  selection  has 
to  work.  Some  variations  will  give  a  man  an  advantage 
in  the  struggle  for  life  ;  some  will  cause  him  more 
easily  to  succumb.  In  a  primitive  community,  where 
the  forces  of  heredity  are  acting  naturally,  unconsciously 
and  effectively,  men  of  the  first  type  will  tend  to  live 
and  beget  offspring  ;  men  of  the  second  type  will  more 
often  die  in  infancy  or  youth,  and  either  leave  no 
progeny  or  leave  them  with  but  precarious  chances  of 
survival.  Thus  the  more  favourable  variations  tend 
to  appear  by  the  process  of  heredity  in  the  next  genera- 
tion, while  the  unfavourable  variations  tend  to  get 
stamped  out.  In  this  way  the  race  is  continually  more 
and  more  moulded  to  fit  its  environment ;  it  is  relieved 
of  the  strains  of  blood  of  the  failures  which  tend  more 
and  more  to  become  encumbrances  on  the  better  stocks, 


12  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

and  it  finds  itself   more  and  more  able  to   overcome 
the  difficulties  which  beset  its  upward  path. 

Such,  in  broad  outline,  is  the  scheme  of  natural 
selection  as  put  forward  by  Darwin  to  explain  the 
process  of  organic  evolution,  and  to  account  for  the 
origin  of  different  species  of  plants  and  animals. 
Whether  or  no  it  be  capable  of  working  all  the 
wonders  of  creation  which  naturalists  have  assigned  to 
it,  or  whether  eventually  we  shall  have  to  look  behind 
its  mechanism  to  some  non-mechanical  creative  energy 
which  uses  matter  as  its  medium,  natural  selection,  be 
it  cause  or  means,  must  still  be  effective  in  modifying 
the  average  character  of  existing  species.  Hence  arises 
the  importance  of  tracing  its  action  in  civilized  com- 
munities, and  of  investigating  the  causes  which  are 
now  at  work  as  efficient  selective  agencies. 

For  the  sake  of  convenience,  if  for  no  more  funda- 
mental reason,  variation  may  be  divided  into  two  kinds  : 
continuous  and  discontinuous.  In  continuous  variation 
we  have  every  possible  value  of  the  character  through- 
out wide  limits.  Thus  it  would  be  possible  to  find 
men  for  every  tenth  of  an  inch  of  stature  between 
5  feet  and  6  feet  4  inches,  though  the  numbers  are 
greatest  for  those  values  nearest  the  average  height  of 
5  feet  8  inches.  On  the  other  hand,  variation  some- 
times occurs  in  definite  steps.  A  flower  has  either  four 
petals  or  five,  a  man  either  has  or  has  not  brown 
pigment  in  his  eyes. 

Continuous  variation  is  much  the  more  common, 
and,  till  recently,  it  alone  was  studied  by  biologists. 
Of  late  years,  however,  much  attention  has  been  paid 


VARIATION   AND   HEREDITY  13 

to  discontinuous  variation,  and  the  investigations  of 
Bateson  and  others,  founded  on  the  rediscovered  work 
of  Gregor  Mendel,  abbot  of  Brtlnn,  have  brought  to 
light  many  definite  laws. 

As  an  example  of  these  laws,  let  us  take  the  case  of 
eye-colour.  While  many  grades  are  known  in  the 
intensity  of  brown  colouration,  it  is  possible  to  say 
whether  brown  pigment  is  present  at  all.  Its  presence 
and  absence  are  contrasted  characteristics.  Now  the 
presence  of  brown  pigment  in  the  eye  seems  to  be 
associated  with  a  definite  character  in  the  germ  cells  of 
the  individual.  If  that  character  be  present  in  all  the 
germ  cells  of  either  parent,  all  the  offspring  will  possess 
brown  eyes.  If  neither  parent  possesses  it,  the  eyes  of 
none  of  the  children  will  contain  brown  pigment,  they 
will  all  be  grey  or  blue.  The  brown  colour  is  what  is 
called  a  dominant  character — it  always  shows  if  it  be 
present.  Greyness  or  blueness  is  simply  due  to  the 
absence  of  brown.  If  one  parent  is  pure-bred  "  blue  " 
and  the  other  pure-bred  "  brown,"  all  the  children  will 
be  brown-eyed.  Hence  while  brownness  is  said  to  be 
dominant,  blueness  is  said  to  be  "recessive." 

But  the  brown-eyed  children  of  a  mixed  couple  will 
not  be  pure-bred  with  regard  to  eye-colour,  though, 
owing  to  its  dominant  character,  brownness  shows  in  all 
their  eyes.  Half  their  germ  cells  will  carry  the  brown 
character,  and  half  not.  Hence,  by  the  theory  of 
chances,  if  two  such  half-bred  individuals  mate,  one 
quarter  of  their  children  will,  on  the  average,  be 
developed  from  the  union  of  two  "  brown  "  germ  cells 
and  be  pure-bred  "  browns,"  one  quarter  will  be  pro- 
duced by  the  union  of  two  "  blue  "  cells  and  be  pure- 


i4  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

bred  "  blues,"  while  two  quarters  will  be  produced  by 
the  union  of  two  cells,  one  "  brown  "  and  one  "  blue," 
and  be  cross-bred  with  regard  to  eye-colour  like  their 
parents.  And  like  them,  since  brown  is  dominant, 
their  eyes  will  contain  brown  pigment,  like  those  of 
their  pure-bred  "  brown  "  brothers  and  sisters. 

If  we  denote  an  individual  with  the  dominant 
character  as  D  and  one  with  the  recessive  character  as 
R  we  get  the  scheme  : 

A  "  dominant  "  marries  a  "  recessive  "  D  x  R 

and  has  offspring 

all  cross-bred  but  outwardly  resembling  the  dominant  D  R  x  D  R 
One  of  these  cross-breeds  marries  a  similar  cross-breed 

and  has  offspring 
equally  divided  between  (i)  pure-bred 


"  dominants,"  (2)  mixed-bred  "  domi-        DD       DR        RD        RR 
nants    recessives,"    (3)    mixed  -bred 

"  recessive-dominants,"  (4)  pure-bred        (i)         (2)         (3)         (4) 
recessives.     (2)  and  (3)  are  identical. 

Now,  as  long  as  the  pure  dominants  at  one  end  and 
the  pure  recessives  at  the  other  find  mates  similar  to 
themselves  with  respect  to  the  character  considered, 
they  breed  true,  notwithstanding  their  mixed  parent- 
age. The  individuals  called  DR  or  RD,  however, 
contain  the  recessive  character  concealed  in  their  germ 
cells,  whence  it  may  reappear  in  their  offspring. 

There  is  thus  an  essential  difference  in  the  inherit- 
ance of  a  character,  according  as  it  is  dominant  or  reces- 
sive. A  dominant  character,  whether  good  or  evil,  will 
show  if  it  be  present.  If  an  abnormality  be  dominant, 
normal  people  will  never  reproduce  it,  even  though 
born  of  an  abnormal  family,  for,  as  they  do  not  show 
the  character,  they  are  free  from  it.  Certain  physical 
deformities  have  been  shown  to  be  dominant  characters. 


VARIATION   AND   HEREDITY  15 

But,  if  the  character  be  recessive,  it  may  lie  concealed 
in  the  germ  cells  of  some  of  those  who  outwardly 
show  no  sign  of  it.  Some  forms  of  deaf-mutism 
seem  to  be  recessive.  Hence  it  is  specially  dangerous 
for  normal  folk  who  both  come  from  deaf-mute  stock 
to  intermarry.  The  defect  is  likely  to  reappear  in 
their  children.  Some  types  of  mental  defect  show  the 
same  relations.  A  pair  both  of  whom  are  afflicted 
breed  "  true  "  ;  they  produce  none  but  feeble-minded 
offspring.  A  pair  who  are  themselves  normal  but  come 
from  weak-minded  stocks,  will  find  about  one  quarter 
of  their  children  mentally  defective. 

It  will  now  be  seen  how  essential  it  is  to  extend  our 
knowledge  of  these  forms  of  Mendelian  inheritance. 
In  these  cases,  we  can  predict  the  probable  or  certain 
result  of  a  proposed  marriage,  and  foretell  whether  it 
should  or  should  not  be  entered  upon. 

We  have  begun  with  those  cases  in  which  simple 
Mendelian  inheritance  already  has  been  made  out, 
because,  in  the  present  state  of  our  knowledge,  in  them 
alone  we  can  predict  the  probable  average  composition 
of  a  large  family  if  we  know  the  family  history  of  the 
parents.  But  Mendel's  laws  have  been  demonstrated 
as  yet  for  only  a  few  cases  of  human  inheritance,  and 
for  most  characters  we  are  thrown  back  upon  vaguer 
methods  of  inquiry. 

Let  us  take  a  typical  instance  of  continuous  variation, 
such  as  difference  in  stature.  Let  us  suppose  that  the 
average  height  of  the  men  in  a  certain  race  is  5  feet 
8  inches.  Let  us  select  as  many  fathers  as  we  can  find 
whose  height  is  approximately  6  feet — that  is,  4  inches 
more  than  the  average.  A  measurement  of  the  height 


1 6  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

of  the  sons  of  any  one  of  them  would  tell  us  very  little. 
Any  one  family  might  be  affected  by  quite  accidental 
circumstances.  But,  if  we  measure  the  height  of  all 
the  sons  of  all  our  many  six-foot  fathers,  the  accidental 
circumstances  will  tell  as  often  in  one  direction  as  in 
the  other,  and  we  shall  be  able  to  discover  whether 
or  no,  on  the  average,  the  sons  of  tall  fathers  exceed 
the  normal  height  of  the  race.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
we  shall  find  that  the  average  height  of  the  sons  in 
the  case  we  have  taken  will  be  very  nearly  5  feet  10 
inches — that  is,  2  inches  more  than  the  average.  Their 
mean  deviation  from  the  normal  is  just  about  half  that 
of  their  fathers.  In  this  case,  we  have  said  nothing 
about  the  mothers.  Had  we  restricted  our  choice  of 
six-foot  fathers  to  those  who  had  married  women  as 
much  taller  than  the  average  for  women  as  they  them- 
selves were  taller  than  the  average  for  men,  we  should, 
have  found  that  the  sons  would,  on  the  results  of  large 
numbers,  have  more  nearly  approached  the  average 
abnormal  height  of  their  parents,  but  that  they  would 
still  have  fallen  somewhat  short  of  that  excessive  stature. 
Let  us  now  return  to  the  relation  between  one  parent 
and  his  children  of  the  same  sex.  We  may  express 
the  fact  that  the  children  deviate  from  the  mean  by 
one-half  as  much  as  the  parent  by  saying  that  the 
"  coefficient  of  correlation  "  for  that  particular  character 
is  one-half,  or  0*5. 

Turning  to  mental  characteristics,  we  have  greater 
difficulty  in  exact  measurement.  But  the  marks  of 
candidates  in  an  examination  give  a  favourable  instance 
of  variation.  In  a  good  examination,  when  the 


VARIATION   AND   HEREDITY  17 

number  of  candidates  is  large,  the  marks  are  found 
to  group  themselves  round  a  mean  value  in  just  the 
same  way  as  do  the  figures  expressing  the  stature  of  a 
number  of  men  of  the  same  race.  Most  candidates 
obtain  marks  in  the  neighbourhood  of  50  per  cent,  of 
the  total,  while  fewer  and  fewer  candidates  are  found 
as  we  get  nearer  to  zero  at  one  end  and  to  100  per  cent, 
at  the  other.  If  the  results  group  themselves  in  an 
irregular  manner  either  at  one  end  or  the  other  of  the 
scale,  it  is  fair  to  assume  that  either  the  papers,  the 
candidates  or  the  examiners  were  unsuited  to  the 
occasion. 

To  estimate  the  intensity  of  inheritance  in  these 
mental  characters,  the  positions  in  the  Oxford  Univer- 
sity class-lists  of  a  large  number  of  fathers  and  their 
sons  were  compared,  and  the  relative  position  in  the 
forms  of  public  schools  of  brothers,  between  whom,  of 
course,  there  should  be  correlation  if  heredity  is  strong, 
since  they  have  the  same  parentage.  In  the  case  both 
of  parental  inheritance  and  of  fraternal  relationship, 
the  coefficients  of  correlation  were  found  closely  to 
agree  with  those  for  physical  characters.  Thus  we 
obtain  one  class  of  evidence  bearing  on  the  important 
result  that  mental  qualities  are  inherited  in  the  same 
way,  and  with  the  same  intensity,  as  are  physical 
characters.  We  may  not  be  able  to  predict  the  mental 
powers  of  any  given  family  in  the  same  exact  way  in 
which  we  can  foretell  its  probable  composition  with 
regard  to  the  physical  characters  for  which  definite 
Mendelian  inheritance  has  already  been  made  out ;  but, 
if  we  consider,  not  one  family,  but  a  large  number  of 
families,  the  results  statistically  are  no  less  accurate  and 

2 


1 8  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

predetermined.  Just  as  we  know,  from  the  Registrar- 
General's  returns  for  past  years,  approximately  how 
many  people  in  the  coming  year  will  die  between  the 
ages  of  fifty  and  sixty,  and  how  many  will  die  between 
sixty  and  seventy,  though  we  cannot  predict  the  death 
of  any  one  individual,  so  we  can  tell  from  previous 
investigations  on  heredity,  if  we  deal  with  large  num- 
bers, how  many  of  the  children  of  different  types  of 
parents  will  show  the  parental  characteristics. 

In  order  to  make  sure  that  we  are  not  deceived 
by  casual  coincidences,  it  is  necessary,  when  we  are 
investigating  the  inheritance  of  any  specific  character, 
to  study  statistically  large  numbers.  A  single  family 
pedigree,  unless  it  be  an  extensive  one,  and  unless  it 
show  definite  Mendelian  phenomena,  is  not  enough 
to  prove  a  case,  although  it  may  and  frequently  does 
suggest  valuable  lines  of  inquiry.  Nevertheless,  single 
pedigrees  may  well  be  used  for  purposes  of  illustration. 

Galton  called  attention  to  the  eminence  and  perman- 
ence of  the  ability  created  by  the  intermarriages  of 
the  families  of  Montagu,  Sidney  and  North,  from  the 
sixteenth  to  the  eighteenth  century.  In  the  remark- 
able pedigree  of  these  interrelated  families  as  given  by 
Galton,  we  find  recorded  four  Chief  Justices,  one  Lord 
Chancellor,  seven  other  Judges,  two  Ambassadors,  two 
well-known  Statesmen,  two  Viceroys,  one  Lord  High 
Admiral,  one  Bishop,  one  Abbot,  and  eight  other  men 
or  women  distinguished  in  some  branch  of  learning  ; 
while  no  less  than  thirteen  separate  peerages  were 
won  by  members  of  these  families  during  the  period 
under  review. 

In  later  times  the  family  of  Grey  has  produced  some 


VARIATION  AND   HEREDITY  19 

eighteen  men  of  great  ability.  Among  them  were 
three  Cabinet  Ministers,  three  Generals,  two  Admirals 
and  one  other  distinguished  sailor  who  was  created  a 
K.C.B.  and  a  Baronet,  one  Bishop,  one  Governor  and 
one  Governor-General. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  inheritance  of  scientific 
ability  we  may  take  the  doubly  related  families  of 
Darwin  and  Wedgwood,  and  the  allied  family  of 
Galton — a  specially  appropriate  example  for  the  purpose 
in  hand.  Beginning  in  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth 
century  with  Erasmus  Darwin,  Josiah  Wedgwood  and 
S.  G.  Galton,  in  five  generations  these  interconnected 
families  have  produced  no  less  that  sixteen  men  of 
marked  scientific  attainments,  of  whom  nine  were 
Fellows  of  the  Royal  Society. 

In  all  such  cases,  the  reproduction  of  ability  seems 
chiefly  to  depend  on  a  right  choice  of  mates.  It  is 
well  for  a  country  when  its  able  families  of  special 
types  consort  together  socially,  so  that  the  rising 
generation  naturally  select  their  partners  from  an 
appropriate  circle  of  like  ability  to  their  own. 

The  effect  of  this  association  is  brought  out  clearly 
by  an  inquiry1  made  by  the  present  writers  into  the 
ancestry  and  offspring  of  men  of  ability,  on  the  lines 
of  Galton's  classical  work  on  the  subject,  but  with  the 
advantage  of  the  more  modern  material  collected  in  the 
pages  of  the  Dictionary  of  National  Biography.  Names 
of  men  living  between  the  years  1720  and  1820  were 
taken  from  a  portion  of  the  Dictionary.  A  notice  of 
twenty  lines  in  the  summary  contained  in  the  index 

1  Nineteenth  Century  and  After,  May  1911. 


20  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

volume  was  accepted  as  a  standard  of  eminence,  while 
admission  to  the  Dictionary  was  received  as  proof  of 
distinction.  It  was  found  necessary  to  divide  the 
names  into  three  groups. 

The  first  group  included  thirty-one  names  of  men 
who  were  born  into  families  possessing  a  peerage  or 
who  themselves  received  peerages.  Nearly  the  whole 
of  these  men  distinguished  themselves  in  politics  or 
administration,  either  civil,  military  or  diplomatic. 
According  to  the  standard  given  by  admission  to  the 
Dictionary  they  had  fifty-four  relatives  of  distinction 
on  their  fathers'  side,  forty-six  on  the  mothers',  while 
forty-one  were  descendants  of  the  parents  of  the 
eminent  men.  These  thirty-one  men  had  between 
them  one  hundred  and  forty-one  separate  relatives  of 
distinction,  or  about  4*5  apiece,  of  whom  the  great 
majority  showed  ability  of  the  same  type  as  their  own. 

The  second  group  consisted  of  men  of  similar 
characteristics  to  the  first  group,  with  the  exception 
of  the  fact  that  they  neither  received  peerages  nor 
belonged  to  families  possessing  that  distinction.  Here 
we  find  that  eleven  men  give  but  six  (possibly  seven) 
able  relatives,  none  of  whom  were  on  the  side  of  the 
mother. 

The  third  group  contained  fifty-eight  men  of  dis- 
tinction drawn  from  all  classes,  including  some  of  the 
great  names  of  English  life  and  thought  during  the 
eighteenth  century.  These  men  have  a  total  of  sixty- 
one  relatives  of  distinction,  or  about  one  apiece,  as 
compared  with  the  4*5  realised  by  the  first  group. 
Thirty-two  of  these  persons  are  on  the  fathers'  side, 
twenty-three  are  descendants  of  the  parents,  and  only 


VARIATION   AND   HEREDITY          21 

six  can  be  assigned  to  the  mothers'  family.  Of  these 
relatives  of  ability  the  Wesley  family  is  responsible 
for  nine,  while  the  Wordsworths  supply  six  and  the 
Wollastons  four.  These  three  families  afford  an  in- 
structive example  of  the  persistence  of  talent,  owing  to 
a  series  of  appropriate  marriages. 

These  results  are  certainly  striking,  and  at  first  sight 
one  might  be  tempted  to  think  that  high  administrative 
capacity  was  heritable,  and  the  other  aptitudes,  artistic, 
literary,  inventive,  were  not  so  or  were  only  heritable 
in  a  much  less  degree. 

A  superficial  explanation  of  these  differences  might 
refer  them  all  to  the  family  influence  possessed  by 
members  of  the  first  group,  who  had  attained  to  the 
rank  of  a  peerage.  As  regards  the  descendants  and 
younger  relatives  of  the  men  of  distinction,  such  a  con- 
sideration must  probably  be  taken  into  account.  But 
on  a  closer  examination  it  seems  to  be  insufficient  to 
explain  the  results.  It  would  be  a  bold  man  who 
would  refer  to  the  influence  of  a  great  official  the 
success  of  grandparents  and  great-uncles,  living  before 
the  birth  of  the  fortunate  man  who  obtained  the  peerage. 
Yet  the  figures  show  that  it  is  as  necessary  to  explain 
the  pre-eminence  of  the  forebears  as  the  distinction  of 
the  descendants,  so  that,  with  all  due  allowance  for 
family  interest,  it  seems  more  rational  to  endeavour  to 
find  a  further  reason  which  will  account  for  both 
phenomena. 

It  must  be  remembered,  too,  that  the  Dictionary  of 
National  Biography  professes  to  notice  merit,  ability  and 
eminence,  and  not  merely  high  station  or  important 
office.  Moreover,  it  is  impossible  to  study  its  pages 


22  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

without  coming  to  the  conclusion  that  ability  of  a 
literary  or  scientific  kind  is  more  fully  recognized  than 
that  which  shows  itself  in  successful  administration — 
the  special  characteristic  of  the  first  class — so  that  the 
record  of  the  numerical  proportion  of  all  relatives  is 
actually  weighted  against  the  type  that  comes  out  at 
the  head  of  the  list.  Again,  the  anomalous  position 
of  Lords  Thurlow,  Eldon  and  Stowell  —  who  have 
practically  no  relatives  of  distinction — shows  that  even 
the  position  of  Lord  Chancellor,  with  its  extraordinary 
opportunities  in  the  disposal  of  patronage,  is  unable  to 
discover  ability  in  a  family  circle  where  it  does  not 
exist  in  reality.  In  the  same  way,  in  the  third  group, 
Sir  Joshua  Reynolds  and  Sir  Christopher  Wren,  both 
of  whom  attained  social  positions  leaving  nothing  to  be 
desired,  were  nevertheless  unable  to  point  to  a  younger 
generation  who  should  follow  in  their  footsteps,  where- 
as the  Wesleys,  Wordsworths  and  Wollastons,  inter- 
marrying for  several  generations  with  families  of 
corresponding  qualities,  show  all  the  phenomena  of 
recurrent  distinction  chiefly  associated  with  members 
of  the  first  group. 

But  a  careful  study  of  the  biographical  details  reveals 
to  us  that  the  key  to  the  mystery  lies  in  the  marriage 
of  the  men  and  their  relation  to  their  social  surround- 
ings. From  this  point  of  view,  the  difference  in  the 
number  of  relatives  of  distinction  to  be  found  in  each 
group  in  the  families  of  the  mothers  is  of  great  import- 
ance. When  we  turn  to  the  list  of  names  in  our  first 
group,  read  their  family  histories  and  recall  the  gradual 
building  up  of  the  social  life  of  the  country,  we  are 
aware  that,  through  long  centuries,  much  of  the  national 


VARIATION  AND   HEREDITY          23 

stock  of  political,  administrative,  military  and  legal 
talent  had  been  separated  out  by  a  process  of  like-to- 
like  mating  and  the  formation  of  a  class,  which,  if  not 
apart,  was  undoubtedly  distinct,  from  the  general  mass 
of  the  population.  Now  administrative  ability  is  essen- 
tial to  a  nation  at  every  stage  of  its  development,  and 
consequently  has  been  sorted  out  earlier  and  possibly 
to  a  greater  extent  than  any  other  characteristic,  as  an 
essential  accompaniment  of  successful  national  develop- 
ment through  the  last  thousand  years  of  history. 
From  intermarriages  among  the  picked  members  of 
this  class,  we  obtained  a  constant  and  assured  succession 
of  men  of  a  certain  type  of  ability  and  character. 

In  the  case  of  the  second  and  third  groups,  which 
deal  for  the  most  part  with  men  in  whose  families 
there  is  little  or  no  previous  record  of  ability,  it 
seems  as  if  the  particular  marriage  of  the  parents  had 
brought  the  required  elements  together  in  a  manner 
which  could  not  have  been  foreseen.  Out  of  the 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  chance  alliances,  usually  in 
the  middle  classes  and  seldom  of  a  very  low  social 
standard,  some  one  marriage  will  give  birth  to  a  man 
of  eminence,  but,  in  what  department  of  life  he  will 
be  eminent,  there  is  no  means  of  predicting. 

This  point  is  emphasized  by  the  more  frequent 
appearance  of  ability  of  the  same  type  in  the  brothers 
and  sisters  of  the  eminent  man  of  this  class  rather 
than  among  his  other  relatives.  We  may  recall  the 
sisters  Bronte",  the  brothers  Tennyson,  the  Rossetti 
family,  and  other  fraternal  groups  which  could  be 
added  to  that  of  Reynolds  and  his  sister,  Romney  and 
his  brother,  the  brothers  Wilberforce,  the  two  Southeys, 


24  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

the  Scott  brothers,  the  Thurlow  brothers,  the  two 
Wordsworth  groups  and  the  two  pairs  of  Wesley 
brothers.  It  seems  clear  that  in  the  second  and  third 
groups  we  have  usually  to  consider  persons  who  are 
exceptions  to  their  social  surroundings  and  naturally 
belong  to  the  classes  where  the  satisfactory  perform- 
ance of  daily  duties  rarely  brings  with  it  any  public 
notice. 

This  aspect  of  our  subject  leads  us  to  inquire  into 
the  sociological  meaning  of  the  groups  of  men  of 
differing  types  and  professions  which  we  recognize  in 
our  midst.  Owing  to  the  localized  geographical  dis- 
tribution of  the  various  branches  of  industry  through- 
out the  country,  we  have  probably  whole  classes  of 
persons,  more  or  less  distinct  from  each  other  in 
physical  and  mental  qualifications,  where  marked  ad- 
ministrative, commercial,  industrial  or  technical  ability 
have  been  segregated,  and  exist,  duly  graded,  from  top 
to  bottom  of  the  group. 

This  differentiation  of  type,  as  an  essential  concomi- 
tant of  civilization,  is  probably  the  origin  of  the  class 
distinctions  which  exist  among  us,  and  which,  sometimes 
crystallizing  out  into  a  "  caste  "  system,  have  existed  as 
far  as  we  can  tell  in  every  civilization.  It  is  evident 
that  a  much  higher  and  more  certain  proportion  of 
ability  of  any  required  sort  can  be  obtained  through 
persistent  social  association,  with  its  corollary  of  like- 
to-like  mating,  rather  than  by  any  chance  system  of 
general  settlement  and  mingled  intermarriage. 

Very  little  work  has  yet  been  undertaken  to  throw 
light  on  the  sociological  principles  which  underlie  these 
questions,  but  all  the  evidence  available  goes  to  show 


VARIATION   AND   HEREDITY          25 

that  the  class  association  by  which  we  obtain  segrega- 
tion of  type  and  specialization  of  innate  endowments 
has  a  real  evolutionary  meaning,  corresponding  to 
the  increasing  complexity  of  social  requirements,  and 
is  probably  playing  some  useful  part  in  the  biological 
development  of  the  human  race. 

Turning  to  the  other  side  of  the  picture,  we  are 
met  by  terrible  instances  of  families  in  which  physical 
unsoundness,  mental  defect  and  criminal  propensities 
are  inherited  from  generation  to  generation  in  unfail- 
ing succession.  The  classical  instance  is  the  family 
to  which  the  pseudonym  of  "  Jukes  "  has  been  given 
by  their  historian.  The  pedigree  contains  some  830 
known  individuals,  all  descended  from  five  sisters 
born  about  1760.  A  large  proportion  of  these  in- 
dividuals have  been  in  prison,  some  of  them  for 
serious  crimes.  Frequently,  the  women  have  con- 
sorted with  criminals  of  other  stocks.  Many  of  the 
race  have  been  paupers,  supported  wholly  or  partly 
by  the  community.  The  total  direct  loss  to  their 
country  caused  by  this  one  family  has  been  estimated 
at  about  £260,000,  while  the  indirect  loss  is  probably 
much  greater. 

The  study  of  criminal  types  has  of  late  years  become 
a  branch  of  penal  jurisprudence,  and  owes  much  of 
its  success  to  the  labours  and  stimulus  of  the  Italian 
criminologist,  Cesare  Lombroso.  The  modern  school 
of  criminology  has  made  a  careful  investigation  of 
criminals  of  various  types,  and  has  shown  that  they 
exhibit  numerous  anomalies  in  facial  structure,  in 
skeletal  peculiarities,  in  nervous  conditions  which 


26  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

denote  a  close  relationship  between  certain  types  of 
habitual  criminals  and  the  savage,  and  lead  to  the 
conclusion  that  criminal  tendencies  are  often  due  to 
a  reversion  towards  a  primitive  and  lower  type  of 
humanity.  Occasionally  they  exhibit  structural  abnor- 
malities, especially  in  the  brain,  characteristic,  not  only 
of  primitive  savages,  but  of  still  lower  types,  as  far 
back  as  the  carnivora. 

These  born  criminals,  known  to  come,  wherever  their 
ancestry  can  be  traced,  out  of  families  already  over- 
burdened with  a  history  of  crime,  are  believed  to 
constitute  about  one-third  of  the  mass  of  offenders — 
as  far  as  Italian  statistics  are  concerned.  They  form 
the  most  important  part  of  the  offenders,  for  their 
crimes  are  usually  of  a  peculiarly  monstrous  character, 
and  they  reappear  before  the  public  notice  almost  as 
soon  as  they  are  set  at  liberty.  Heredity,  according 
to  Lombroso,  is  the  principal  organic  cause  of  criminal 
tendencies  :  direct  heredity  from  criminal  parentage  ; 
indirect  heredity  from  a  generically  degenerate  family, 
showing  also  frequent  cases  of  insanity,  deafness, 
syphilis,  epilepsy  and  alcoholism  among  its  members. 
Almost  all  forms  of  chronic  constitutional  disease, 
especially  those  of  a  nervous  character,  may  give  rise 
to  criminality  in  the  descendants. 

Lombroso  considers  that  certain  villages  in  Italy 
which  are  hotbeds  of  crime  probably  owe  their  pre- 
eminence to  ethnical  causes.  The  frequency  of  homi- 
cide in  Calabria,  Sicily  and  Sardinia  he  attributes  to  a 
large  admixture  of  African  and  Oriental  elements  in 
the  population. 

Of  the  second  class  of  criminals,  those  drawn  from 


VARIATION  AND   HEREDITY          27 

degenerate  families,  not  necessarily  with  a  previous 
history  of  violent  crime,  who  form  another  third  of 
the  population  of  the  police  courts  and  prisons,  it  is 
probably  true  to  say  that  many  of  them  are  at  times 
morally  insane.  They  have  physical  and  mental  char- 
acteristics in  common  with  both  the  born  criminal  and 
the  epileptic  ;  but,  unlike  the  born  criminal,  they  fre- 
quently exhibit  remorse  for  their  crimes,  and  between 
their  outbreaks  are  amenable  to  the  influence  of  a  good 
environment.  It  is  an  open  question  how  far  their 
criminal  actions  are  committed  during  some  suspension 
or  alteration  of  the  intellectual  and  moral  faculties,  in 
which  case  they  can  hardly  be  said  to  be  responsible 
for  their  doings,  although  they  are  none  the  less 
dangerous  to  the  community. 

Some  of  the  Continental  criminologists  class  hysteria, 
usually  considered  to  be  a  distinct  disease,  as  a  mild 
form  of  epilepsy,  especially  prevalent  among  women. 
This  condition  also  is  traced  to  hereditary  influences, 
similar  to  those  found  in  cases  of  actual  epilepsy,  and 
is  also  transmitted  by  neurotic  and  inebriate  parents  ; 
although,  like  epilepsy,  it  is  occasionally  due  to  illness, 
such  as  meningitis,  to  a  fall,  a  blow,  or  a  fright. 
Hysterical  patients  are  known  to  be  profoundly  ego- 
istical, and  are  frequently  willing  to  do  anything  to 
attract  attention,  whether  favourable  or  unfavourable, 
a  peculiarity  of  many  recognizedly  insane  persons. 
Lombroso  notes  that  hysterical  women  take  special 
delight  in  slandering  and  bringing  false  accusations, 
charging  their  servants  and  neighbours  with  dis- 
honesty, their  male  relatives  with  indifference,  neglect 
or  indecency,  and  that  anonymous  letter-writing,  with 


28  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

these  intents,  is  so  common  among  hysterical  persons 
that  it  may  be  considered  almost  an  indication  of  the 
existence  of  the  condition. 

Although  statistics  from  every  country  show  that 
women  contribute  a  very  small  share  of  the  serious 
crime  of  a  nation — probably  not  more  than  ten  per  cent., 
— yet  a  careful  physical  and  anatomical  examination 
of  the  women  who  have  led  immoral  lives  discloses 
the  fact  that  it  is  they,  rather  than  the  occasional 
female  offender,  who  exhibit  a  large  proportion  of 
those  deviations  from  the  normal  type,  which  are 
associated  with  men  classed  by  Lombroso  as  born 
criminals.  According  to  this  mode  of  calculation,  on 
the  biometric  basis,  there  is  but  a  very  slight  difference 
in  criminality  between  the  two  sexes,  leaving  perhaps 
a  slight  predominance  of  criminal  instincts  among 
women.  The  history  of  the  "  Jukes  "  family,  already 
referred  to,  bears  out  this  classification. 

Instances  of  families  which,  generation  after  genera- 
tion, are  an  expense  to  the  community  and  a  danger 
to  the  race  are  given  in  the  Poor  Law  number  of 
the  Eugenics  Review  (November  1910).  It  is  there 
shown  that  a  large  proportion  of  the  so-called  able- 
bodied  paupers  are  the  victims  of  congenital  defect 
either  of  mind  or  body.  Pedigree  after  pedigree  is 
given  illustrating  the  recurrence  of  persistent  pauper- 
ism for  three,  four  or  five  generations  in  one  family 
or  group  of  allied  families.  As  an  instance  we  may 
take  a  case  where  the  history  of  five  generations  com- 
prising in  individuals  is  set  forth.  This  total  is 
made  up  of  34  chronic  or  permanent  paupers,  2 1 
occasional  paupers,  21  children  who  died  young,  while 


VARIATION   AND   HEREDITY  29 

only  the  remaining  35  are  not  known  to  have  been 
chargeable  on  the  rates. 

With  such  results  before  us  we  may  well  despair 
of  solving  the  problem  of  the  poor  law  by  administra- 
tive changes  alone.  "To  aim  at  economic  change, 
without  seeking  to  change  the  quality  of  the  human 
element,  is  to  waste  good  energy  to  no  purpose." 

Many  diseases  which  are  themselves  infectious,  and 
propagated  by  infection,  are  much  more  prevalent 
or  much  more  fatal  in  certain  families  than  in  others — 
much  more  so  than  the  increased  chances  of  infection 
would  warrant.  While  the  disease  itself  is  not  here- 
ditary, the  predisposition  to  the  disease  is  hereditary. 
With  a  disease  like  tuberculosis,  which  is  so  prevalent 
in  this  country  that  everyone  is  exposed  more  or  less 
to  the  risk  of  infection — certainly  everyone  living  in 
the  crowded  quarters  of  towns — the  chances  of  escape 
or  attack  depend  very  largely  indeed  on  comparative 
immunity  or  susceptibility.  Pedigrees  can  be  given 
showing  that,  with  specially  tuberculous  stock,  an 
enormous  proportion  of  the  individuals  are  attacked. 
They  would  not  have  been  attacked  without  infection, 
but,  equally,  they  would  have  escaped  untouched  had 
they  been  more  resistant  to  the  disease. 

Certain  types  of  mental  defect  are  definitely  here- 
ditary. Two  feeble-minded  parents  of  these  types 
seem  never  to  produce  a  normal  child.  Defective 
families  are  well  known  in  every  district  to  those 
who,  with  their  eyes  open,  administer  poor  relief  or 
justice — families  of  which  some  or  all  of  the  members, 
generation  after  generation,  have  to  be  supported  by 


30  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

the  State — that  is,  by  the  labour  of  their  more  com- 
petent fellow-men.  They  fill  the  workhouses,  for 
they  cannot  regularly  support  themselves  ;  they  fill  the 
prisons,  for  much  of  the  petty  crime  of  the  country 
is  due  to  feebleness  of  mind  and  is  simply  a  hereditary 
disease.  Feeble-minded  women  are  specially  prolific, 
and  return  again  and  again  to  the  maternity  wards  of 
our  hospitals  and  infirmaries  to  add  yet  another  to 
the  defective  population.  Several  years  ago,  a  Royal 
Commission  reported  in  favour  of  the  compulsory  and 
permanent  care  and  detention  of  the  feeble-minded  ; 
but  nothing  has  yet  been  done  to  carry  their  recom- 
mendations into  effect.  Every  year  of  delay  in 
meeting  this  urgent  evil  means  a  new  crop  of  victims 
falling  inevitably  and  irretrievably  into  the  worst  forms 
of  degradation,  and  an  ever-growing  number  of  defec- 
tive offspring,  brought  into  the  world  to  be  a  burden 
and  a  shame  to  the  rest  of  the  nation. 

It  must  always  be  remembered  that  the  existence  of 
this  class  of  people  is  directly  due  to  that  interference 
with  natural  selection  which  is  the  outcome  of  the  un- 
regulated humanitarianism  of  Western  society.  While 
failing  to  give  them  the  protection  which  is  necessary 
to  their  enfeebled  mental  powers,  the  State  has  never- 
theless created  conditions  which  make  possible  their 
continued  and  successful  reproduction.  As  we  have 
said  before,  in  a  primitive  community,  types  much 
below  the  average  of  the  tribe  either  in  mental  or 
physical  capacity  can  neither  maintain  their  footing, 
nor  earn  the  means  of  subsistence.  Consequently 
their  defect  dies  with  them,  and  the  purification  of  the 
race  is  assured.  Nations  of  a  somewhat  more  advanced 


VARIATION   AND   HEREDITY  31 

social  organization  have  thought  it  right  to  take  steps 
to  prevent  any  persistent  degradation  of  the  racial  type. 
It  is  said  that  the  inhabitants  of  China  and  Japan  are, 
at  present,  free  from  the  burden  of  maintaining  any 
sort  of  lunatic  or  idiot  asylum,  and  that  the  existence 
of  families  in  their  midst  handing  on  from  generation 
to  generation  a  definite  form  of  mental  defect  is 
unknown  among  them,  and  would  be  considered  a 
degradation  too  great  to  be  contemplated.  If  these 
statements  be  confirmed,  it  will  be  interesting  to  see 
whether  their  immunity  can  be  preserved  in  the  face  of 
the  introduction  of  Western  ideals. 


CHAPTER  III 

NATURAL     SELECTION 

IN  the  animal  kingdom,  and  in  primitive  races  of  men, 
want  of  strength,  agility  or  fleetness  is  often  fatal. 
These  qualities  consequently  have  selective  value  in 
the  struggle  for  survival  of  the  fittest.  But  among 
the  civilized  nations  of  mankind,  especially  among 
urban  populations,  it  is  probable  that  the  most  effective 
agent  in  the  process  of  natural  selection  is  disease.  A 
host  of  infantile  disorders  sweeps  off  a  hecatomb  of 
victims  every  year.  Those  of  specially  weakly  con- 
stitution, and  those  specially  susceptible  to  the  specific 
diseases  which  are  rife,  succumb  more  easily  and  more 
rapidly.  Fewer  of  them  live  to  maturity,  and  fewer  of 
them  live  to  hand  on  their  hereditary  qualities  to  off- 
spring. Thus  the  race  is  gradually  purified  from  the 
taint  of  general  weakness  of  constitution,  and  from 
special  liability  to  the  attacks  of  specific  diseases. 

It  is  impossible  to  doubt  that  comparative  suscepti- 
bility to  and  immunity  from  definite  diseases  have 
played  a  great  part  in  the  history  of  mankind.  Before 
the  world  was  made  one  by  facility  of  communication, 
different  races  dwelt  in  comparative  isolation.  Each 
race  had  its  own  maladies,  and  nature  took  every  pains 

32 


NATURAL   SELECTION  33 

to  render  it  immune  against  those  particular  diseases. 
When,  by  exploration  or  conquest,  two  races,  hitherto 
separate,  came  into  close  contact,  each  infected  the 
other  with  new  diseases,  against  which  the  infected  had 
none  of  the  protection  given  by  centuries  of  stringent 
selection. 

The  classical  instance  is  the  conquest  of  the  New 
World  by  the  diseases  of  those  who  followed  Columbus. 
The  East  was  full  of  teeming  cities,  in  which  centuries 
of  infection  had  selected  the  most  resistant  stocks.  In 
the  West  men  lived  a  nomad  life  where  there  was  no 
need  for  selective  protection  against  the  microbic  diseases 
of  crowded  communities.  As  Dr  Archdall  Reid  says  : 
"  On  the  one  side  of  the  Atlantic  were  peoples  who 
for  thousands  or  tens  of  thousands  of  years  had  been 
slowly  evolving  resisting  power  against  a  multitude  of 
maladies  ...  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic  were 
peoples  who  had  undergone  no  evolution  against  any 
zymotic  disease  except  malaria.  ...  At  once  .  .  . 
diseases  began  to  sweep  in  great  waves  of  pestilence 
over  the  whole  vast  regions  of  the  West.  The  entire 
population  was  susceptible  ;  and  therefore  almost-  every 
individual  was  stricken  down.  .  .  .  Whole  tribes  and 
nations  were  exterminated.  .  .  .  The  white  colonization 
of  Australasia  is  having  similar  results.  In  Polynesia, 
as  soon  as  the  trader  brings  his  clothes  and  the 
missionary  insists  on  his  converts  wearing  them  and 
attending  crowded  churches  and  schools,  the  work  of 
extermination  begins." 

A  process,  similar  to  that  which  is  slowly  rendering 
the  nations  of  the  world  more  and  more  immune  to 
specific  diseases,  has  been  going  on  with  regard  to 

3 


34  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

alcoholic  excess.  Those  specially  susceptible  to  the 
charms  of  alcohol  tend  to  die  younger  than  those  able 
to  resist.  In  natural  conditions,  therefore,  they  tend  to 
leave  fewer  children,  and  the  race  gradually  contains 
fewer  and  fewer  individuals  liable  to  alcoholism.  In 
classical  times,  the  Mediterranean  races  were  compara- 
tively drunken.  Now,  after  centuries  of  easy  access  to 
alcohol,  they  are  very  sober.  Were  they  denied  access 
to  alcohol,  they  would  tend  to  revert  once  more  to  a 
renewed  liability  to  drink.  The  same  process  of  the 
slow  elimination  of  alcoholic  strains  has  been  at  work 
in  Northern  races.  Selection,  aided  doubtless  by  the 
efforts  of  the  advocates  of  temperance,  is  making  them 
more  sober.  But,  as  in  so  many  other  cases,  it  is 
possible  that  the  process  of  selection  has  now  been 
affected  by  the  voluntary  limitation  of  the  birth-rate  of 
the  last  forty  years.  The  sober  and  cautious  may  now 
have  fewer  children  than  the  reckless  and  drunken, 
and  the  race  may  tend  to  revert  to  a  greater  love  for 
alcohol. 

Even  with  diseases  that  are  commonly  accepted  as 
infectious,  such  as  tuberculosis,  these  considerations 
should  not  be  overlooked.  Of  late  years  so  much 
stress  has  been  laid  on  the  prevention  of  tubercular 
infection  that  we  are  apt  to  forget  that,  while  the 
disease  is  definitely  microbic  and  infective,  the  tendency 
to  the  disease  is  as  definitely  hereditary.  For  instance, 
there  is  evidence  to  show  that  there  is  less  transmission 
between  husbands  and  wives  than  between  parents  and 
children  or  brothers  and  sisters,  where  contiguity  is 
complicated  with  consanguinity. 

But,  since  a  tuberculous  tendency  is  hereditary,  and 


NATURAL   SELECTION  35 

since  those  specially  liable  to  the  disease  tend  to  die 
young  and  leave  fewer  offspring,  natural  selection  is 
increasing  the  immunity  of  our  race  to  this  scourge. 
By  cutting  off  those  strains  of  blood  particularly  prone 
to  its  attacks,  nature  is  purifying  the  race  from 
susceptibility. 

It  follows  that,  in  considering  the  advisability  of 
extending  the  "crusade  against  consumption,"  in 
building  endless  sanatoria  for  the  patients,  and  expend- 
ing vast  sums  of  public  money  on  curative  measures 
generally,  we  must  carefully  scan  the  proposed  course 
of  action  to  discover  whether  we  are  or  are  not  sacri- 
ficing the  welfare  of  numberless  generations  of  the 
future  to  secure  the  prolongation  of  the  lives  of  some 
of  the  sufferers  in  the  present,  and  indulging  our  own 
feelings  of  compassion  at  the  expense  of  the  future 
well-being  of  our  descendants. 

It  seems  that,  broadly  speaking,  tuberculous  patients 
may  be  divided  into  two  groups,  one  of  which  consists 
of  those  who  easily  throw  off  the  disease  in  favourable 
circumstances,  and  one  where  the  susceptibility  is  so 
great  that  treatment  can  only  be  ameliorative.  Dr  A.  F. 
Tredgold  says  : 

"  It  is  calculated  that  in  the  United  Kingdom  no 
less  than  90,000  people  die  annually  from  some  form 
of  tuberculosis.  This  number  is  enormous,  and  yet 
clinical  experience  and  post-mortem  examinations  give 
reason  for  thinking  that  probably  another  90,000 
become  infected  with  the  disease  but  make  a  complete 
recovery.  What  is  the  explanation  ?  No  doubt  our 
methods  of  treatment  have  enormously  improved,  but 
the  result,  kill  or  cure,  really  depends  to  a  very  great 


36  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

extent  upon  the  vital  resistance  of  the  individual.  The 
majority  of  persons  of  sound  constitution  will,  under 
proper  treatment,  recover  from  consumption  with  very 
little  impairment.  The  majority  of  those  of  enfeebled 
constitution  will  die  in  spite  of  any  treatment.  In 
some  cases  the  inability  to  throw  off  tuberculosis  may 
be  special  and  not  part  of  any  general  unfitness  ;  but 
in  most  instances  it  is  part  and  parcel  of  a  general 
constitutional  want  of  vigour.  As  showing  this  we 
may  refer  to  the  correlation  between  consumption  and 
mental  degeneracy.  Of  all  the  deaths  in  a  most 
excellently  managed  institution  for  the  feeble-minded, 
no  less  than  two-fifths  were  from  tuberculosis,  whilst 
the  mortality  from  this  cause  amongst  the  insane  in 
asylums  is  at  least  nine  times  as  great  as  amongst  the 
general  population.  And  yet  the  attendants  upon 
these  persons  very  rarely  develop  the  disease." 

Now  it  is  clear  that,  when  the  best  curative  treat- 
ment is  placed  within  reach  of  persons  of  sound 
constitution  who  have  accidentally  acquired  tuber- 
culosis, and  their  complete  and  permanent  recovery 
is  thereby  hastened,  unmixed  good  is  done.  To  help 
the  fit  to  return  sooner  to  remunerative  and  happy 
employment  is  a  form  of  social  endeavour  which, 
however  out  of  fashion,  is  worthy  of  all  encourage- 
ment. But,  if  our  efforts  are  mainly  directed  towards 
patching  up  the  enfeebled  constitution  of  tuberculous 
degenerates  with  the  result  that  they  are  able  more 
easily  to  hand  on  their  defective  qualities  to  another 
generation,  the  prospective  evil  must  be  weighed 
carefully  against  the  immediate  good. 

It  is  possible  that  the  great  liability  to  tubercle  may 


NATURAL   SELECTION  37 

be  a  special  and  isolated  weakness  in  an  otherwise 
sound  individual.  In  that  case,  it  may  well  be  that 
he  may  possess  other  qualities  of  such  value  that, 
from  the  point  of  view  of  the  nation,  it  may  be  worth 
while  to  encourage  his  reproduction  in  the  hope  that 
among  his  offspring  may  be  found  some  who  possess 
the  good  characters  freed  from  the  taint  of  suscepti- 
bility to  this  one  disease.  Restrictive  measures  may 
be  deferred  till  we  come  to  deal  with  those  others 
among  his  children  who  are  tuberculous  with  no 
redeeming  features.  In  such  a  case,  then,  the  original 
tuberculous  patient  with  other  brilliant  qualities  may 
be  worth  preserving  from  the  racial  point  of  view. 

But,  as  Dr  Tredgold  says,  tuberculosis  is  too  often 
but  an  outward  and  visible  sign  of  an  inward  weakness 
which  affects  the  whole  constitution,  and  appears  in 
other  members  of  the  same  family,  if  not  in  the  same 
individual,  as  general  debility,  alcoholism,  or  mental 
defect.  With  such  a  patient,  curative  treatment  may 
be  putting  in  his  power  the  possibility  of  perpetuat- 
ing manifold  infirmities,  any  one  of  which  prevents 
its  possessor  from  being  self-supporting,  and  dooms 
him  to  be  a  perpetual  burden  on  his  more  efficient 
compatriots. 

Our  modern  sense  of  responsibility  and  compassion 
requires  that  even  such  a  one  should  be  succoured. 
Nevertheless,  it  should  be  made  impossible,  in  clear 
cases,  for  those  in  whom  tuberculosis  is  but  a  symptom 
of  complete  degeneracy,  to  reproduce  their  infirmities. 
Society,  which  decides  to  prolong  the  sufferer's  life, 
must  at  least  protect  itself  against  the  imminent  danger 
that  that  life  produces  if  allowed  to  perpetuate  itself 


38  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

in  defective  offspring  ;  or,  to  put  it  in  another  form,  we 
have  no  right,  for  the  sake  of  relieving  our  own  present 
feelings,  to  make  it  possible  for  one  man  to  do  such 
an  infinity  of  harm  and  sow  the  seeds  of  so  much 
unnecessary  suffering  in  the  future. 

Among  the  factors  in  the  process  of  natural  selection 
in  civilized  nations  must  be  put  the  pressure  of  eco- 
nomic causes.  Statistics  show  that  in  old  days  in 
England  the  number  of  marriages  decreased  in  years 
of  bad  harvests,  which  used  to  affect  the  general 
economic  condition  of  the  whole  nation  much  more 
than  they  do  now  when  the  industrial  population  is 
chiefly  fed  on  foreign  food.  The  decrease  in  the 
marriage-rate  would  affect  first  the  least  efficient,  and 
the  prudential  motive  would  therefore  have  a  selective 
value  in  the  right  direction.  As  long  as  the  relative 
incomes  of  different  families  in  the  same  social  class  is 
roughly  proportional  to  their  industrial  efficiency,  and 
as  long  as  people  marry  and  have  children  as  they  can 
afford  to  do  so,  the  prudential  motive  tends  in  selection 
to  breed  a  more  efficient  race.  But,  as  we  shall  see 
later,  the  modern  habit  of  restricting  the  birth-rate 
modifies  profoundly  this  conclusion  ;  moreover,  the 
recent  growth  of  taxation  on  the  more  efficient  in 
order  to  support  in  increased  comfort  the  inefficient, 
and  to  provide  free  education  and  maintenance  for  their 
offspring,  gives  an  artificial  selective  action  to  modern 
economic  pressure  which  tends  to  reproduce  the  least 
efficient  strains  at  the  expense  of  the  more  efficient. 
To  these  points  we  shall  return  later. 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  some  of  the  most  effective 


NATURAL   SELECTION  39 

selective  agencies  which  have  been  at  work  among 
civilized  mankind  are  being  weakened  in  their  action 
by  that  very  improvement  in  the  environment  for 
which  the  past  century  has  been  noted.  The  criminal 
is  no  longer  hanged  out  of  hand,  to  perish  with  his 
abnormal  physical  condition  and  with  his  hereditary 
criminal  propensities.  The  unsuccessful  are  relieved 
and  the  hungry  children  of  unemployed  or  inefficient 
work-people  are  fed.  Disease  is  slackening  its  hold 
on  our  more  sanitary  towns,  and  the  death-rate  is 
falling  in  all  ranks  of  life,  and  especially  in  those  classes 
where  once  it  was  highest.  But  all  these  agencies, 
brutal  though  they  appear  to  be  to  us,  had  selective 
value,  and  tended  to  fit  the  race  more  nearly  to  its 
environment. 

Mr  Arthur  Balfour  has  forcibly  pointed  out  the 
resulting  antithesis  between  the  theory  of  selection, 
and  those  humanitarian  feelings  on  which  the  past  fifty 
years  in  particular  have  specially  plumed  themselves. 
Ought  we  then  to  stop  all  efforts  at  hygienic  im- 
provement in  the  interests  of  the  future  of  the  race  ? 
Assuredly  not  ;  though  more  knowledge  and  discrimi- 
nation would  be  desirable.  A  little  further  analysis 
shows  that  the  difficulty  is  more  apparent  than  real. 
While  it  is  true  that  disease  tends  to  cut  off  those  with 
weakly  general  constitutions  who  are  not  satisfactory 
parents  for  the  next  generation,  it  is  no  less  true  that 
it  weakens  also  those  of  sound  constitution  whom  it 
attacks.  In  this  way  it  may  do  much  harm  indirectly, 
even  though  its  evil  effects,  being  acquired,  are  not 
directly  hereditary.  Moreover,  part  of  its  selective 
effect  is  exercised  against  those  who,  quite  sound 


40  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

otherwise,  have,  as  their  one  weakness,  a  special  pre- 
disposition to  that  particular  disease.  Now,  useful  as 
immunity  from  a  microbic  disease  may  be  in  our 
present  imperfect  world,  it  is  not  the  highest  ideal  for 
mankind.  If  we  can  banish  the  infection,  the  heavy 
cost  in  life  at  which  nature  is  protecting  the  race 
against  that  particular  malady  may  be  unnecessary. 
The  energy  thus  saved  may  more  usefully  be  expended 
otherwise  in  other  selective  processes,  and  our  race 
may  advance  in  ability,  strength  or  beauty,  instead  of 
in  immunity  to  tuberculosis  or  measles.  Doubtless, 
some  suffer  from  those  complaints  as  a  sign  of  a 
general  unsoundness  ;  but  many  who  succumb  may 
possess  valuable  properties  in  other  directions — pro- 
perties which  the  world  can  ill  afford  to  lose.  As  our 
knowledge  grows  we  may  discover  how  to  separate  the 
good  qualities  from  the  bad  ones,  to  winnow  the  chaff 
from  the  wheat  without  losing  both.  The  believer  in 
selection  may  help  forward  efforts  for  the  amelioration 
of  the  lot  of  mankind  with  a  clear  conscience,  provided 
that  it  is  fully  realized  that  such  efforts  lessen  the 
pressure  of  natural  selection,  and  make  necessary  an 
artificial  selection  to  take  its  place.  We  have  been 
given  a  growing  knowledge  of  heredity  at  the  same 
time  as  an  increased  skill  in  improving  the  environment. 
There  is  therefore  no  excuse  for  falling  into  the  new 
dangers  blindfold  ;  and  to  act  on  one  aspect  of  the 
knowledge  while  ignoring  the  other  is  as  culpable  as  it 
is  unwise.  Any  training  for  social  service  such  as  is 
now  becoming  frequent  is  of  little  or  no  use  unless 
the  principles  of  heredity  are  taught  and  taken  into 
account. 


NATURAL   SELECTION  4i 

Finally,  we  must  never  forget  that  the  process  of 
natural  selection  is  a  process  of  fitting  the  race  to  its 
environment.  Evolution  does  not  necessarily  imply 
advance  in  qualities  noble  in  themselves.  The  char- 
acters which  tend  to  survive  in  the  struggle  for  life 
are  the  characters  which  are  of  use  to  their  possessors 
in  the  existing  circumstances.  Change  the  conditions, 
and  other  characters  may  become  of  dominant  selective 
value,  and  gradually  permeate  the  race.  This  is  the 
most  important  principle  to  be  borne  in  mind  when, 
by  legislation  or  alteration  in  social  customs,  we  are 
modifying  the  environment.  We  must  always  re- 
member that,  besides  the  immediate  and  more  obvious 
effects  of  the  changes  we  are  introducing  with  the  object 
of  benefiting  an  existing  section  of  the  population,  any 
adjustment  in  the  environment  will  necessarily  react  on 
the  racial  changes  produced  by  natural  selection.  It  will 
affect  in  some  way  the  relative  rates  at  which  different 
sections  of  our  people  reproduce  themselves  and  the 
chances  of  the  survival  of  their  offspring,  and  thus 
will  modify  slowly  but  surely  the  average  character  of 
the  nation.  To  take  only  one  instance,  if,  by  mis- 
directed charity  or  unwise  relaxation  in  the  poor  law, 
we  make  life  too  easy  for  the  wastrel,  the  loafer  or  the 
unemployable,  and  at  the  same  time  do  nothing  to 
check  his  superabundant  fertility,  we  may  be  sure  that 
the  qualities  for  which  he  is  conspicuous  will  multiply 
rapidly  in  our  midst.  It  will  pay  to  be  lazy,  incom- 
petent and  unemployed.  If,  at  the  same  time,  we 
increase  the  burdens  of  taxation  and  administration  on 
hard-working  and  industrious  families  near  the  margin 
of  means  natural  to  their  class,  whatever  it  be,  we  are 


42  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

adjusting  the  environment  unfavourably  as  regards 
industry,  efficiency  and  hard  work,  and  those  qualities 
will  be  relatively  less  useful  to  their  possessors.  They 
will  lose  some  or  most  of  their  selective  value,  and  they 
will  tend  to  be  bred  out  of  the  race. 

The  great  danger  of  democracy  is  that,  more  even 
than  other  forms  of  government,  it  may  consider  re- 
forms too  exclusively  from  the  point  of  view  of  the 
immediate  comfort  of  the  individual,  and  may  ignore 
their  slow  but  irrevocable  effect  on  the  inborn  character 
of  future  generations.  All  the  more  necessary  is  it 
that  those  who  venture  to  assume  the  heavy  responsi- 
bility of  attempting  to  legislate  for  a  democracy  should 
understand  the  nature  of  the  fundamental  problems  of 
race  on  which  the  future  welfare  of  the  nation  depends. 
In  the  office  of  the  Registrar-General,  we  have  the 
foundation  of  an  institution  which  should  become 
gradually  a  depository  of  sociological  knowledge,  which 
would  be  at  the  disposal  of  the  statesman  who  was 
willing  to  consider  the  ultimate  racial  good  of  the 
nation  when  framing  legislation  or  drafting  administra- 
tive orders. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE    BIOLOGICAL    INFLUENCE    OF    RELIGION 

No  chapter  in  the  history  of  the  religious  experiences 
of  mankind,  when  that  book  comes  to  be  written,  will 
be  of  greater  importance  than  the  one  which  deals  with 
their  biological  significance  and  endeavours  to  assess  the 
true  selective  value  of  the  religious  systems  that  have 
held  sway  in  the  imaginations  of  the  human  race. 

However,  the  work  is  not  yet  written,  nor  is  the 
material  for  it  collected  in  any  accessible  form.  But 
since  the  subject  cannot  be  left  out  of  our  present 
survey,  we  are  compelled  to  make  some  sort  of  effort 
— necessarily  most  halting  and  imperfect — to  indicate 
the  class  of  results  that  might  be  forthcoming  from 
such  an  inquiry. 

The  essence  of  religion  seems  to  be  a  recognition  of 
the  mystery  that  surrounds  man's  relationship  to  the 
Universe,  an  acceptance  of  the  impossibility  of  obtain- 
ing a  satisfactory  explanation  on  any  materialistic  basis. 
The  instinct  of  awe,  which  such  an  attitude  involves, 
is  the  natural  outcome  of  a  sentient  being  surrounded 
by  the  forces  of  Nature,  and  so  the  religion  of  the 
homestead  and  the  forest  has  always  been  of  a  simpler, 
stronger,  more  enduring  character  than  any  ritual  of 

43 


44  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

the  city  state.  No  building,  however  majestical,  no 
music,  however  soul-stirring,  no  ceremonial,  however 
elaborate,  although  serving  a  similar  purpose,  has  im- 
pressed the  human  mind  with  a  sense  of  its  subordina- 
tion as  do  the  rivers  and  mountains,  the  waterspouts 
and  thunderbolts  that  surround  the  earlier  populations. 
It  seems  part  of  the  inevitable  order  that  religions 
should  be  conceived  and  born  in  solitary  places,  and 
should  droop  and  decay  in  crowded  thoroughfares, 
where  Nature  is  hard  to  seek  and  far  to  find,  and  a 
paternal  government  too  often  takes  the  responsibility 
for  the  relations  between  man  and  man  and  man  and 
Nature  out  of  the  hands,  often  out  of  the  cognizance, 
of  the  individual  wayfarer. 

Let  us  accept  as  our  definition  of  religion  "  the  effec- 
tive desire  to  be  in  right  relation  to  the  Power  manifest- 
ing itself  in  the  Universe,"  and  regard  it  from  one  side 
as  an  attempt  to  determine  the  true  place  on  this  earth 
of  man  the  individual,  and  man  the  species.  We  find 
that  in  all  stages  of  social  evolution  the  interests  of  the 
individual  tend  to  clash  with  those  of  the  species.  For 
the  race  it  is  necessary  that  selection  should  be  rigorous 
and  effective.  Many  must  be  called  into  life  that  few 
may  be  chosen  as  the  parents  of  the  next  generation. 
For  the  individual,  a  stringent  natural  selection  may 
mean  disappointment,  privation  or  death. 

Hence  conies  the  need  of  a  supernatural  sanction  for 
unselfish  conduct  of  no  immediate  advantage  to  the 
individual.  No  merely  rational  system  of  ethics  has 
yet  been  found  sufficient  to  influence  the  mass  of  man- 
kind ;  it  is  doubtful  whether  such  a  system  ever  will  be 
sufficient  even  when  all  men  realize  the  racial  import- 


BIOLOGICAL  INFLUENCE  OF  RELIGION   45 

ance  of  conditions  which  bear  hardly  on  themselves. 
It  needs  the  tremendous  force  of  supernatural  sanction, 
it  needs  the  sharp  antithesis  between  fleeting  temporal 
advantage  and  eternal  spiritual  gain,  to  bring  the  indi- 
vidual to  acquiesce  in  conditions  which  his  reason  tells 
him  are  opposed  to  his  interests  on  this  earth. 

Anthropology  shows  us  how  in  primitive  peoples 
religious  sanctions  are  invoked  to  enforce  obedience  to 
all  the  complicated  laws  and  customs  of  savage  life — 
laws  and  customs,  often  grotesque  in  themselves,  yet, 
taken  as  a  whole,  necessary  for  social  survival  in  the 
existing  conditions  of  savage  life.  Down  through  the 
ages  we  see  the  promise  of  some  ultimate  religious 
reward  or  punishment  invoked  to  send  the  warrior 
inspirited  to  battle,  to  bind  the  members  of  a  tribe  or 
nation  into  an  effective  whole,  and  to  hold  together  the 
units  of  a  family,  while,  at  all  events,  the  young  need 
parental  support  for  their  proper  development.  Races 
which  know  how  to  use  these  means  of  strength  have 
inevitably  supplanted  those  without  them  ;  thus  the 
religious  instinct,  in  helping  those  in  whom  it  is  her- 
editary, itself  spreads  through  mankind. 

There  are  various  ways  in  which  this  influence  makes 
itself  felt.  In  certain  civilizations,  we  have  the  frame 
of  mind,  or  possibly  the  intuitive  scientific  insight,  that 
seeks  to  sustain  the  family  by  the  doctrine  of  the  re- 
incarnation of  spirits  or  by  emphasizing  the  continuity 
of  ties  with  the  departed  ancestors,  whose  spirits  will 
become  angry  or  perish  of  neglect,  should  their  stock 
fail.  They  believe  that  the  departed  will  be  keenly 
conscious  of  and  will  be  able  to  assist  in  the  efforts  of 
their  posterity.  In  the  late  Russian-Japanese  war,  one 


46  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

read  how  the  Japanese  attributed  their  successes  to  the 
"  spirits  of  their  ancestors  "  and  "  the  merits  of  their 
Emperor,"  the  latter  as  an  incarnation  of  the  present 
racial  aspirations. 

Alone  among  the  ancient  religions,  that  of  the  Jews 
has  survived  in  the  Western  world  to  the  present  time. 
Apart,  therefore,  from  other  considerations  of  its  great 
interest  and  importance  to  us,  we  are  led  to  inquire 
into  the  probable  reasons  of  its  remarkable  persistence 
and  vitality. 

Now  the  Jews  laid  great  stress  on  the  continuity  of 
the  family.  They  gave  the  family  a  national  and  patri- 
otic aspect.  Moreover,  there  was  always  the  hope  for 
the  Hebrew  parent  to  become  the  progenitor  of  the 
promised  child,  the  Messiah.  The  tendency  to  look 
back  to  a  common  ancestry  in  the  great  legendary  fore- 
fathers, Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  was  accompanied 
by  the  effort  to  look  forward  and  consider  the  interests 
of  their  children's  children  to  the  third  and  fourth 
generations.  They  set  aside  one  tribe  to  supply  the 
priesthood,  they  classified  their  men  as  keepers  of  flocks 
or  tillers  of  the  soil.  Even  when  they  became  town- 
dwellers,  such  solemnities  as  the  feast  of  tabernacles 
recalled  their  pastoral  origin  and  emphasized  the  depend- 
ence of  the  city  on  the  country,  of  man  on  Nature. 
They  disliked  the  alien  populations  with  whom  they 
were  surrounded  and  discouraged  association  and  inter- 
marriage with  them.  In  the  light  of  modern  science 
there  is  reason  to  believe  that  this  restriction  embodies 
a  very  sound  biological  principle.  In  such  points  as 
these,  the  Jews  appear  to  have  had  a  very  strong  racial 
instinct,  a  profound  sense  of  the  importance  of  heredity. 


BIOLOGICAL  INFLUENCE  OF  RELIGION   47 

It  has  been  said  that  "  an  unmixed  race  of  a  first-rate 
organization  are  the  aristocracy  of  Nature."  Such  a 
line  of  development  has  been  attributed  to  the  Jews 
through  the  "  segregating  genius  of  their  great  Law- 
giver," and  the  code  attributed  to  him,  embodying  the 
national  experience,  seems  to  enshrine  many  profound 
biological  truths. 

The  Hebrew  nation  were  keenly  conscious  of  an 
Eternal  purpose  working  amid  them,  and  they  also 
realized  the  transient  nature  of  each  fleeting  genera- 
tion. Apparently  without  any  definite  belief  in  the 
immortality  of  the  individual  soul,  they  could  look 
forward  to  and  work  for  a  national  ideal  which  should 
be  accomplished  long  after  they  themselves  had  been 
gathered  to  their  forefathers.  As  befits  dwellers  in 
open  spaces,  they  were  originally  a  highly  imaginative 
people,  free  from  the  necessity  of  embodying  their 
religious  conceptions  in  concrete  form,  a  process  which 
at  once  renders  them  liable  to  arrested  growth  and  to 
petrifaction.  There  is  probably  some  intimate  connec- 
tion between  a  camping  pastoral  life  and  a  monotheistic 
form  of  religion,  such  as  we  find  among  the  Jews  and 
the  Arabs  ;  it  is  clear  that  idols  and  fixed  shrines  would 
be  singularly  inconvenient  things  for  a  people  who  are 
engaged  in  a  wandering  tribal  existence. 

Even  after  the  Jews  became  town-dwellers,  their 
isolation  from  and  inherited  sense  of  antagonism  to 
the  surrounding  peoples  must  have  had  a  most 
beneficial  effect  in  preserving  the  racial  atmosphere 
and  causing  them  to  hand  on  unimpaired  the  national 
traditions. 

Their  history  shows  the  survival  value  of  a  religion 


48  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

which  preserves  in  a  series  of  ordinances  the  best  results 
of  racial  experiences  on  matters  of  health  and  morality, 
and  can  endow  them  with  the  force  of  superhuman 
counsel.  No  one  who  is  acquainted  with  Eastern  life 
can  read  the  passages  dealing  with  the  social  organisa- 
tion of  the  Israelites  without  being  struck  by  the  sanity 
of  outlook,  the  minute  attention  to  detail,  the  empirical 
knowledge  of  obscure  facts,  and  above  all,  the  insight 
into  character — certainly  into  Jewish  character — shown 
by  the  successive  legislators  who  codified  the  customary 
observances  of  the  nation. 

A  modern  lawgiver  too  often  rests  content  if  his 
enactments  are  sound  and  plausible  in  themselves  and 
have  a  super ficial  air  of  justice  and  beneficence.  It 
would  be  fortunate  for  the  nation  he  serves  if  he  would 
take  a  lesson  from  his  illustrious  predecessors,  study 
first  the  customs  and  characters  of  the  persons  for 
whom  he  is  legislating,  and  note  the  after  effect  of  his 
ordinances  on  the  composition  and  destinies  of  the 
people  before  he  sits  down  and  writes  that  all  is  well. 

There  is  another  point  in  connection  with  the  Jewish 
nation  that  at  once  strikes  an  outside  observer.  In 
their  sacred  books  as  in  their  national  tradition,  there 
is  no  reference  to  education  apart  from  the  implanting 
in  successive  generations  of  a  sound  knowledge  of 
religious  ideals  and  racial  experiences.  To  the  Jews  as 
to  the  mediaeval  churchman,  that  alone  was  education. 
The  technical  training,  be  it  in  craftsmanship  or  in  the 
literary  arts,  that  merely  enables  a  man  to  earn  a  living 
and  exercise  a  trade,  they  were  ready  to  receive  from 
any  race  with  whom  they  came  in  contact.  It  was 
not  education  in  the  sense  that  it  would  directly  help 


BIOLOGICAL  INFLUENCE  OF  RELIGION  49 

forward  a  man  in  his  desire  to  understand  and  enter 
upon  "  right  relations  to  the  Power  manifesting  itself  in 
the  Universe."  It  is  not  education  in  the  sense  that  it 
will  assist  a  race  in  the  formation  of  ideals  and  incline 
its  members  either  to  understand,  or  to  obey  without 
understanding,  those  customs  and  restrictions  which 
are  necessary  for  the  wellbeing  of  the  community  to 
which  they  belong. 

Cosmopolitan  and  most  receptive  in  matters  per- 
taining to  training,  the  persistence  of  the  unity  of  their 
religion  and  education  is  one  of  the  striking  features 
in  the  history  of  the  Jewish  people.  No  system  less 
organically  sound  from  the  biological  point  of  view 
could  have  made  it  possible  for  a  nation,  insignificant 
in  numbers,  bereft  of  a  fixed  habitation,  to  survive  so 
many  of  its  oppressors.  Truly  there  is  always  a  future 
for  a  nation  that  can  adjust  itself  to  the  eternal  purpose 
which  governs  the  Universe. 

Even  the  harshness  of  treatment  so  often  meted  out 
to  the  Jews,  by  ensuring  the  survival  of  the  hardiest  and 
most  tenacious  only,  increased  in  the  long  run  their 
chances  of  continued  corporate  existence.  It  will  be 
very  curious  if  the  Jewish  nation  ceases  to  maintain  its 
individuality  in  the  face  of  an  equality  of  treatment, 
such  as  it  now  receives  in  many  countries — killed,  in  fact, 
by  kindness — when  centuries  of  oppression  have  failed 
to  destroy  it. 

It  is  more  difficult  to  analyse  the  causes  of  the  failure 
of  the  Greek  and  Roman  religions  than  to  justify  the 
success  of  that  of  the  Jews,  from  whom  we  learn  that 
a  people  need  not  survive  politically  in  order  to  obtain 

4 


50  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

a  great  influence  in  the  future.  Indeed  the  persistence 
of  Greek  philosophy,  as  distinct  from  their  official 
religion,  is  further  evidence  on  this  point. 

Both  in  Greece  and  Rome,  religion  occupied  a 
prominent  place.  It  was  recognized  to  be  a  necessary 
force  to  keep  the  State  together,  but  the  ceremonies  of 
the  State  religion  and  their  connection  with  the  life 
and  thought  of  the  community  were  less  convincingly 
related  than  was  the  case  with  the  Jews.  There  was 
also  far  less  appeal  to  personal  experience  and  individual 
need,  two  of  the  most  permanent  elements  in  a  religious 
system.  The  form  of  religion  which  depended  largely 
on  an  instinct  for  personification,  had  been  created  by 
a  people  in  contact  with  natural" phenomena  ;  it  was 
translated  into  a  multitude  of  ceremonies  which  gradu- 
ally lost  their  meaning,  and  indeed  were  inappropriate, 
to  a  city  population,  who,  in  their  later  stages,  developed 
a  strongly  commercial  bent. 

If,  as  is  now  thought,  in  spite  of  apparent  fusion, 
there  were  profound  differences  of  race  and  consequently 
of  traditional  religion  and  morality  among  the  in- 
habitants of  the  cities  of  Greece  and  Rome  and  the 
country  districts  surrounding  them,  it  would  account 
for  the  absence  of  any  one  accepted  code  of  customary 
observance,  such  as  was  possessed  by  the  Jews.  Hence 
neither  the  current  religion  nor  the  prevalent  system 
of  morals  carried  sufficient  conviction  to  preserve  the 
nations  through  the  time  of  their  wealth  and  prosperity. 

A  fusion  of  races  and  religions,  such  as  occurred 
during  the  extension  of  the  Greek  and  Roman  empires, 
leads,  not  to  the  strengthening,  but  to  the  actual 
destruction  of  the  qualities  that  are  most  characteristic 


BIOLOGICAL  INFLUENCE  OF  RELIGION   51 

of  each  of  them.  Later  on,  we  shall  point  out  that 
the  intermingling  of  races  is  often  a  dangerous  experi- 
ment involving  biological  effects  which  may  ultimately 
destroy  the  community.  The  solvent  effect  on  morals 
and  religion  of  the  contact  of  Western  and  Eastern 
civilizations  in  Egypt,  India  and  Japan  forms  an 
interesting  study  in  connection  with  this  part  of  our 
subject. 

Perhaps  it  would  not  be  out  of  place  to  recall  that 
many  of  the  holy  places  of  the  Hellenic  and  Latin 
peoples,  such  as  Delphi,  Olympia,  Nemi  and  countless 
others,  long  remained  dissociated  from  the  great  centres 
of  population.  As  a  consequence  we  may  surmise  that 
pilgrimages  for  religious  purposes  to  places  associated 
with  scenes  of  great  natural  beauty  and  wonder  (as, 
for  instance,  nowadays  to  Lourdes,  to  Braga,  or  to 
St  Winifred  Holywell)  have  a  psychological  effect  not 
unlike  that  which  we  try  to  obtain  by  our  system 
of  country  holidays.  Unfortunately  the  opportunity 
of  developing  the  educational  aspect  for  purposes  of 
natural  religion,  is  not  consciously  borne  in  mind  and 
made  use  of  either  by  the  promoters  or  by  the 
recipients. 

We  cannot  yet  make  any  just  estimate  of  the 
influence  of  Christianity  from  the  biological  point  of 
view.  It  is  scarcely  possible  to  separate  the  essential 
features  of  the  religion  from  the  excrescences  with  which 
the  various  nations  and  sects  have  associated  it,  in 
deference  to  their  own  needs  and  in  conformity  with 
their  previous  traditions.  Owing  to  the  spread  of 
Christianity  throughout  neighbouring  and  antagonistic 


52  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

nations,  it  has  been  difficult  for  it  to  become  associated 
with  any  strong  racial  instinct.  It  has  certainly  acted 
frequently  as  a  solvent  force  on  conflicting  ideals,  but 
how  far  it  has  been  successful  in  replacing  what  it  has 
destroyed  by  a  permanent  and  acceptable  system  of  its 
own  in  many  cases  remains  yet  to  be  seen.  Its  very 
aspiration  after  universality  has  prevented  the  formula- 
tion of  a  code  dealing  with  the  minutiae  of  custom  and 
morality,  which,  if  biologically  sound,  would  un- 
doubtedly possess  great  survival  value.  But  a  socio- 
logical system  suited  to  one  race  or  climate  cannot 
effectively  be  applied  to  different  circumstances.  To 
take  an  instance  :  where  Christianity  has  laid  down  the 
law  on  social  observances,  its  insistence  on  monogamy 
is  a  definite  stumbling-block  to  its  spread  among 
many  communities  whose  social  organisation  requires 
a  polygamous  basis. 

It  is  probable  that  Christianity  suffered  much  in  its 
second  stages  from  the  fact  that  it  developed  and 
crystallized  out  among  towns  of  hybrid  population, 
where  its  dogmas  were  subject  to  the  influence  of  pre- 
existing sects  and  were  laid  down  in  accordance  with  views 
prevalent  in  the  cities  of  the  eastern  Mediterranean. 
Thus  it  became  associated  with  statements  which  were 
in  no  way  inherent  to  it,  and  have  always  prevented  the 
easy  absorption  of  new  knowledge.  Time  after  time,  a 
mass  of  experience  and  sound  learning  has  accumulated 
outside  the  officially  received  body  of  orthodox  tradi- 
tion, and  the  ensuing  uneasy  process  of  digestion  has 
resulted  in  a  series  of  breaches,  which  have  sapped 
the  strength  both  of  the  defence  and  the  attack. 
Thus  we  see  the  great  difficulties  that  lie  before  a 


BIOLOGICAL  INFLUENCE  OF  RELIGION   53 

religion  which  aspires  to  command  universal  acceptance 
or  infallible  knowledge. 

It  is  largely  on  account  of  these  difficulties  and  of 
the  ill-feeling  and  want  of  comprehension  engendered 
by  them,  that,  in  Christian  countries,  we  have  to  watch 
a  growing  tendency  to  separate  training  as  part  of  the 
process  of  upbringing  from  religious  education,  which 
is  the  true  agent  formative  of  character  likely  to  have 
some  biological  significance.  One  has  only  to  note  the 
contents  of  the  halfpenny  papers  and  penny  novelettes 
devoured  as  their  principal  intellectual  food,  by  the 
majority  of  the  population,  to  see  how  far  a  knowledge 
of  reading  may  lead  a  man  from  that  communion  with 
the  great  minds  of  all  times,  the  possibility  of  which 
was  the  original  justification  for  a  literary  training. 

Unless  the  upbringing  of  each  generation  be 
associated  actively  in  some  effective  way  with  the  pre- 
valent religion  and  morality,  it  is  difficult  to  see  how 
either  can  have  any  real  biological  significance  or  true 
selective  value.  As  we  said  before,  at  all  stages  of 
social  evolution,  the  interests  of  the  individual  tend 
to  clash  with  those  of  the  race  ;  and  it  is  only  a 
supernatural  sanction  for  unselfish  conduct,  such  as  will 
not  be  obtained  in  any  technical  institute,  that  has  been 
found  strong  enough  to  influence  the  mass  of  mankind 
against  the  pursuit  of  mere  temporal  advantage. 

That  the  Christian  religion  in  some  of  its  mani- 
festations has  a  definite  survival  value,  we  see  from  the 
maintenance  of  the  birth-rate  among  the  devout  Roman 
Catholic  peasantry  of  Brittany  and  the  industrial  Irish 
Catholic  populations  of  our  large  towns.  The  fact  too 
that  the  birth-rate  has  fallen  less  among  the  Protestant 


54  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

clergy  than  among  the  laity  by  whom  they  are  sur- 
rounded gives  further  evidence  of  the  racial  value  of 
a  strong  religious  instinct.  It  is  greatly  to  be  desired 
that  the  Protestant  churches  could  find  some  effective 
way  of  preaching  the  dignity  and  sanctity  of  national 
ideals  and  of  that  family  life  and  those  domestic  duties 
which  their  ministers  have  done  so  much  to  uphold. 

If  we  are  right  in  believing  that  the  religious  instinct 
is  the  only  force  strong  enough  to  influence  mankind, 
consciously  or  unconsciously,  to  consider  the  race  as 
distinct  from  the  individual,  it  is  clear  that  the  character 
of  the  national  religion,  the  correctness  of  the  biological 
principles  its  teaching  embodies,  the  devotion,  fidelity 
and  number  of  its  adherents,  will  be  the  real  criterion 
of  success  or  failure.  The  wave  of  materialism  and 
unbelief  which  is  said  to  spread  over  a  nation  at  the 
time  of  its  greatest  prosperity,  usually  first  affecting 
the  families  of  the  abler  and  more  intelligent  classes, 
and  finding  one  form  of  expression  in  a  diminished 
birth-rate,  is  at  once  a  symptom  and  a  cause  of  its  sub- 
sequent decay.  The  intellectual  qualities,  the  powers 
of  initiative  and  organization,  which  enable  a  people 
to  succeed,  are  segregated  out  under  forms  of  religious 
belief  and  social  organization  which,  disguise  it  as  we 
may,  encourage  and  acquiesce  in  the  survival  of  the 
most  efficient  and  energetic,  allotting  them  the  oppor- 
tunities belonging  to  their  superior  racial  value. 

But  a  period  seems  to  come  in  the  religious  develop- 
ment of  nearly  every  civilized  community  when  the 
moral  conscience  is  awakened  to  its  responsibility  for 
the  weaker  and  less  competent  stocks,  who,  inheritors 
of  the  racial  faults  and  failings,  are  true  scapegoats  by 


BIOLOGICAL  INFLUENCE  OF  RELIGION    55 

which  the  progress  of  the  race  is  assured  to  others.     If, 
however,   the   effect   of    this   altruistic   movement   in 
directing  the  attention  of  society  to  the  condition  of 
the  unsuccessful  and  unhealthy  be  to  discourage  and 
hamper  the  families  of  the  able  and  robust,  no  further 
racial  progress  is  possible,  and  degeneration  will  set  in. 
The  duty  of  self-elimination  is  not  a  doctrine  that  can 
be  preached  indifferently  to  all  sections  of  a  community. 
There  arises  at  times  a  certain  type  of  religion  con- 
sciously aspiring  to  influence  and  direct  social  effort 
towards  the  alleviation  of  social  inequalities  rather  than 
ministering  to  each  individual  according  to  his  needs. 
If  such  a  religion  has  no  mission  of  encouragement  for 
the  successful  members  of  the  community  in  all  classes, 
and  fixes  its  attention   exclusively  on  the  failures  of 
humanity,  devoting  its  strength  to  mitigating  their  lot 
so  as  to  increase  the  probability  of  their  racial  survival, 
it  is  necessarily  a  source  of  weakness  to  the  people 
who  have  adopted  it.     Moreover,  it  can  never  hope 
to  maintain  its  hold  on  the  able  classes  in  whom  the 
intellectual  and  administrative  capacity  of   the  nation 
is  chiefly  to  be   found,  and   by  whom    the  nation  is 
principally  maintained  and  directed.     Not  only  is  its 
teaching  clearly  unsuited  to  their  requirements,   but 
its  method  of   procedure  is  directly  at  variance   with 
the  continued  successful  existence  of  the  people  which 
permits  the  propaganda.     Thus  the  wave  of  antagonism 
to   this   particular   type  of   religious   endeavour   may 
be  a  sound   biological   reaction   against   an    insidious 
form    of   threatened   annihilation.      At   any  rate   the 
possibility  of  a  connection  between  the  two  is  worth 
investigating. 


56  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

It  is  certain  that  very  much  might  be  learned  from 
a  careful  study  of  religious  tendencies  and  social  condi- 
tions at  various  epochs  in  the  history  of  past  nations. 
The  cause  of  the  prevalence  of  different  types  of 
religious  thought  among  different  strata  of  the  popula- 
tion, the  reason  of  the  persistence  of  one  type  rather 
than  another,  the  relation  between  religious  aspirations 
and  economic  conditions,  the  connection  between  want 
of  belief  and  lack  of  appropriate  teaching,  all  these 
points  of  view  are  deeply  interesting,  and  have  not  yet 
been  considered  among  the  influences  which  are  shaping 
society.  We  have  only  been  able  to  indicate  in  a 
disjointed  manner  the  direction  in  which  enlightenment 
may  be  sought. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE    BIRTH-RATE 

IT  is  now  clear  that  we  must  regard  a  nation  or  race 
subject  to  natural  selection  not  as  fixed  and  unchange- 
able in  its  hereditary  qualities,  but  as  subject  to  continual 
modification  and  adjustment.  Its  innate  qualities  are 
constantly  altering  and  tending  to  fit  themselves  to  the 
existing  environment.  It  is  constantly  in  a  state  of 
flux.  By  changes  in  the  environment,  we  alter  the 
goal  at  which  natural  selection  is  aiming,  and  thus 
alter  the  direction  in  which  it  moves. 

But,  broadly,  certain  qualities  will,  in  any  probable 
contingencies,  always  possess  selective  value,  and  tend 
to  spread  in  the  race.  Strength  of  general  constitution 
will  tend  to  survival  in  almost  all  circumstances. 
Ability  of  mind  must,  one  dare  say,  almost  always  be 
an  advantage.  It  would  be  a  poor-spirited  race  in 
which  beauty  of  person  and  mind  did  not  exercise  a 
strong  attraction  in  the  choice  of  mates.  As  long  as 
natural  selection  works  unhampered,  these  qualities 
will  tend  to  come  to  the  front. 

But  all  this  assumes  as  a  universal  postulate  that 
natural  selection  has  full  play  ;  that  each  section  of  the 
people  reproduce  themselves  at  a  rate  natural  in  their 

57 


58  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

circumstances.  If  this  underlying  assumption  be  not 
justified,  if  an  artificial  selection  be  introduced  by  a 
voluntary  restriction  of  the  birth-rate,  and  if  this  cause 
affect  some  sections  of  the  race  more  than  others,  and 
not  in  proportion  to  the  results  of  natural  selection, 
our  whole  outlook  is  modified,  and  further  consideration 
is  necessary.  A  study  of  the  birth-rate,  then,  is  of 
fundamental  importance  in  our  inquiry,  and  must 
precede  any  further  treatment  of  the  subject. 

Therefore  it  will  be  necessary  once  more  to  review 
in  short  abstract  some  results  and  reflexions  which  are 
set  out  in  greater  fulness  in  our  book  on  The  Family 
and  the  Nation. 

If  one  element  of  the  people  reproduce  itself  faster 
than  the  rest,  it  will  dominate  the  average  character 
of  the  nation  at  an  ever-increasing  rate.  A  little 
calculation  will  make  this  plain.  We  shall  see  later 
that  certain  classes  of  the  people  now  produce  an 
average  of  only  three  children  to  the  fertile  marriage. 
In  order  that  a  population  should  maintain  its  numbers 
unaltered  it  is  necessary  that  four  children  should  be 
born  to  couples  that  have  children  at  all.  On  the 
average  of  large  numbers,  two  of  the  four  will  die 
early  or  have  no  offspring  themselves,  and  the  other 
two  are  left  to  replace  the  parents.  Thus  a  nation, 
or  section  of  a  nation,  that  only  produces  three  children 
to  the  fertile  marriage  has  a  birth-rate  only  three- 
quarters  of  that  necessary  to  maintain  its  numbers 
unchanged.  If  the  death-rate  be  taken  at  15  in  1000 
per  annum,  the  birth-rate  will  be  f  x  1 5,  or  about  1 1  ; 
that  is,  about  4  less  than  the  15  needed  to  replace 
the  dead.  At  the  end  of  a  year  the  1000  will  have 


THE   BIRTH-RATE  59 

become  996,  while  at  the  end  of  a  century  687,  and 
in  two  centuries  472,  of  their  descendants  will  alone 
be  left. 

The  birth-rate  of  other  sections  of  our  people  is 
still  about  33,  or  13  more  than  their  higher  death-rate 
of  about  20.  In  a  year  each  1000  will  become  1013, 
in  a  century,  3600,  and  in  two  centuries,  about  13,000. 

The  less  prolific  stock,  if  originally  equal  in  number 
to  the  other,  would  be  but  one  in  six  at  the  end  of  a 
hundred  years,  and  in  two  hundred  years  it  would  be 
but  one  in  thirty  of  the  population.  It  would  be  lost 
in  the  descendants  of  the  stocks  of  predominant  fertility. 
Hence  the  importance  of  encouraging  early  marriages 
and  large  families  in  those  sections  of  the  people  where 
the  hereditary  qualities  are  good.  Early  marriages 
tell  in  two  ways.  When  the  birth-rate  is  unrestricted, 
they  mean  large  families  ;  and  they  shorten  the  interval 
between  two  generations,  and  thus  lead  once  again  to 
a  more  rapid  growth  of  population. 

Till  about  the  year  1875  no  artificial  selection  seems 
to  have  arisen.  Heron  has  shown  that  in  1851  the 
rather  higher  age  of  marriage  in  the  well-to-do  parts 
of  London  as  compared  with  the  poorer  parts  was 
enough  to  explain  the  rather  lower  birth-rate.  All 
sections  of  the  community  were  reproducing  themselves 
very  nearly  at  their  natural  rates,  save  for  the  small 
disturbing  factor  due  to  the  rather  higher  average  age 
at  marriage  in  the  more  wealthy  classes.  But  since 
1875  a  serious  change  has  arisen. 

In  1876  the  average  birth-rate  in  Great  Britain  was 
some  36  per  thousand  of  the  population.  From  that 
time  it  has  steadily  diminished,  and  in  1910  sank  to 


60  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

25  per  thousand.  Clearly  some  new  cause  is  here 
at  work. 

When  we  examine  the  question  in  detail,  and  investi- 
gate the  decline  in  the  birth-rate,  not  in  the  nation  as 
a  whole,  but  in  selected  classes,  we  arrive  at  even 
more  striking  results. 

Mr  Sidney  Webb  has  dealt  with  the  returns  of 
certain  of  the  Friendly  Societies  which  provide  "  lying- 
in"  benefits.  In  the  "Hearts  of  Oak"  Society,  the 
claims  to  this  benefit  rose  from  2176  in  the  year  1866 
to  2472  in  1880  per  10,000  members.  In  the  year 
1904  they  had  fallen  to  1165  per  10,000 — a  drop  to 
less  than  half  the  number  of  claims  made  twenty-four 
years  previously.  This  is  a  fall  three  times  as  great 
as  the  fall  for  the  whole  of  England  and  Wales  for 
the  same  period.  A  smaller  Friendly  Society  gave 
a  decline  of  56  per  cent,  in  the  same  time.  Now  the 
members  of  these  Friendly  Societies  are  a  specially 
selected  class.  They  are  in  receipt  of  good  wages, 
and  their  membership  of  such  a  Society  shows  them 
to  be  thrifty  and  far-seeing.  They  are  for  the  most 
part  of  the  skilled  artisan  type  and,  to  some  extent, 
constitute  an  aristocracy  of  labour.  The  loss  to  the 
State  of  some  thirty-eight  thousand  additional  children, 
which  would  have  been  born  to  the  members  of  these 
two  Friendly  Societies  alone  had  their  old  rate  of  re- 
production continued,  cannot  but  be  regarded  as  a 
serious  matter.  The  hereditary  qualities  of  these  child- 
ren might  be  expected  to  be  good,  and  there  was 
every  prospect  of  their  becoming  useful  citizens. 

Another  section  of  the  community  may  be  studied 
in  the  pages  of  Who's  Who,  an  annual  publication 


THE   BIRTH-RATE  61 

which  gives  an  account  of  everyone  in  the  country 
who  has  attained  a  certain  modest  position  of  promi- 
nence. It  may  be  taken  as  typical  chiefly  of  the  higher 
ranks  of  the  professional  and  official  classes.  Among 
the  details  furnished  the  date  of  marriage  and  the 
number  of  children  frequently  occur.  Thus  it  is 
possible  to  investigate  the  number  of  children  born 
on  the  average  to  marriages  which  produce  children 
at  all  at  different  periods. 

Excluding  for  the  moment  clerical  and  military 
families,  it  was  found  for  the  remainder  that  143  fertile 
marriages  solemnized  before  1870  gave  a  total  of  743 
children,  an  average  of  5*2  to  each  marriage.  For 
marriages  entered  on  after  1870,  the  number  was  1264 
children  to  410  couples,  an  average  of  3*08.  Since 
some  of  the  marriages  before  1870  were  affected  by 
the  causes  which  came  into  operation  about  1875, 
these  numbers  probably  or  certainly  underestimate 
the  difference  in  the  average  number  of  children.  It 
should  be  noted  too  that  the  numbers  refer  to  children 
alive  at  the  date  of  entry,  not  to  the  total  number  of 
children  born. 

In  the  families  of  the  clergy,  we  find  that  the  corre- 
sponding average  numbers  are  4*99  and  4*2.  Thus 
clerical  families  are  less  affected  than  others  of  their 
own  social  class. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  corresponding  numbers  for 
the  children  of  those  who  have  served  in  the  regular 
army  are  4*98  for  the  first  period,  and  2-07  for  the 
second.  While  the  average  number  of  children  in 
military  families  forty  years  ago  was  the  same  as  the 
number  in  clerical,  it  has  now  sunk  to  less  than  half, 


62  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

and  there  are  signs  of  further  decline.  The  prospect 
is  not  bright  for  an  empire  that  depends  so  largely  on 
military  ability.  The  classes  who  have  hitherto  lived 
in  the  security  and  plenty  won  by  the  blood  of  those 
who  have  earned  little  gratitude  in  return,  may  even 
have  to  learn  to  fight  themselves,  if  they  wish  their 
prosperity  to  continue.  Whether  they  will  show  the 
necessary  hereditary  qualities  of  courage,  self-sacrifice 
and  military  ability,  remains  to  be  seen. 

A  more  complete  study  may  be  made  of  the  stable 
landed  class,  to  whose  great  services  England  has  owed 
and  still  owes  so  much  in  unpaid  and  unselfish  work  for 
national  and  local  administration.  Taking  any  book  of 
reference  such  as  Burke  s  Peerage,  and  considering  only 
those  families  which  have  held  a  hereditary  title  for  at 
least  three  generations,  we  exclude  the  more  modern 
middle-class  commercial  element  in  the  present  peerage, 
and  get  more  homogeneous  material.  Marriages  which 
took  place  during  the  ten  years  ending  in  1840  gave 
an  average  of  yi  births  to  each  fertile  couple.  For  the 
next  ten  years  the  average  sank  to  6*1,  at  which  figure 
it  remained  constant  till  after  1860.  From  1871  to 
1880  the  average  was  4*36,  while  from  1881  to  1890 
the  corresponding  number  was  3*13.  Here  again  we 
find  a  drop  in  the  birth-rate  of  more  than  one-half  in 
the  last  forty  years.  These  numbers  are  all  higher 
than  those  obtained  from  Whos  Who,  partly  or  wholly 
from  the  fact  that  nearly  all  births  are  recorded,  instead 
of  only  those  of  children  alive  at  the  time  of  entry. 
But  while  the  absolute  numbers  are  higher,  the  relative 
decline  is  about  the  same. 

In  the  course  of  the  investigation,  it  became  clear 


THE   BIRTH-RATE  63 

that  Roman  Catholic  families  were  less  affected  by  this 
decline  than  others.  A  special  inquiry  showed  that 
30  marriages  recorded  in  Whos  Who  and  the  Landed 
Gentry^  between  families  known  to  be  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  faith,  gave  an  average  of  6' 6  children  to 
a  marriage  even  in  the  period  from  1871  to  1890. 
The  significance  of  this  result  lies  in  the  fact  that  the 
Roman  Church  is  known  to  discountenance  any  artificial 
restriction  in  the  number  of  children  in  a  family. 
Together  with  the  similar  result  for  the  children  of  the 
Protestant  clergy,  it  shows  that  the  decline  in  the  birth- 
rate is  not  due  to  any  lessened  natural  fertility,  but  is 
due  to  voluntary  restriction.  At  all  periods  small 
families  and  childless  couples  occur  from  natural  causes. 
It  is  the  abnormal  number  of  both  which  constitutes 
the  new  and  sinister  fact,  and  shows  that  a  voluntary 
restriction  of  the  birth-rate  is  going  on. 

We  have  now  passed  in  review  several  representative 
samples  of  what  may  be  described  as  the  successful 
classes  in  all  ranks  of  life.  The  thrifty  skilled  artisan, 
the  prominent  professional  man,  the  landowner  of 
good  family,  have  all  halved  their  output  of  children 
in  the  course  of  the  last  forty  years.  The  few  excep- 
tions to  the  rule  serve  but  to  emphasize  the  lesson  to 
be  drawn,  that  the  decline  is  voluntary ;  that  the 
stocks  we  have  passed  in  review  are  not  increasing,  or 
are  even  diminishing,  in  number  because  they  do  not 
wish  to  have  the  normal  number  of  children,  and  know 
how  to  prevent  it. 

We  must  now  turn  to  the  other  side  of  the  picture. 
The  decline  we  have  traced  in  the  successful  classes  is 


64  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

much  greater  than  that  which  has  affected  the  popula- 
tion as  a  whole.  We  may  conclude  at  once  that  certain 
other  classes  are  still  reproducing  themselves,  if  not  at 
their  old  rate,  at  a  rate  which  has  declined  less.  Since 
we  have  taken  samples  from  all  ranks  of  the  foremost 
sections  of  the  people,  it  will  be  probable  that  the 
natural  rate  of  reproduction  is  more  nearly  maintained 
by  the  less  successful  strains  in  the  population.  We 
must  not  necessarily  pass  to  the  conclusion  that  all 
these  other  classes  are  of  little  comparative  value. 
We  require  men  of  every  sort  of  physical  and  mental 
ability  to  make  up  a  nation,  and  no  class  of  persons 
who  are  contributing  to  the  general  welfare  can  be  put 
on  one  side  as  of  little  importance.  Further  con- 
sideration is  necessary. 

In  examining  the  birth-rates  for  different  parts  of 
the  country,  we  are  met  at  once  by  the  fact  that  the 
figures  remain  high  in  mining  districts,  and  are  speci- 
ally low  where  the  employment  of  women  in  factories 
is  common.  As  a  rule  miners  are  a  sturdy  race  of 
men,  earning  high  wages,  and  contributing  at  least 
their  full  share  to  the  wealth  of  the  country.  The 
controlling  factor  here  seems  to  be  the  fact  that  women 
are  not  employed  in  mines,  and  there  is  no  occupation 
for  them  outside  the  homes.  Thus  the  economic 
motive  is  less  adverse  to  many  children  than  it  is  in 
those  factory  districts  where  a  considerable  part  of  the 
family  earnings  is  contributed  by  the  women. 

But,  when  we  pass  on  and  examine  other  sources  of 
population,  we  find  less  reassuring  results.  On  the 
whole,  the  casual  labourer  is  probably  a  less  efficient 
man  than  the  skilled  artisan,  and  his  higher  relative 


THE   BIRTH-RATE  65 

birth-rate  is  not  altogether  satisfactory.  But  there  is 
undoubtedly  much  fine  material  among  casual  labourers, 
and  a  better  organization  of  the  labour  market  may  de- 
casualize their  labour,  enabling  them  to  acquire  a  more 
assured  social  status,  and  with  it  an  increased  economic 
and  social  value.  The  worst  signs  of  the  results  of  the 
selective  birth-rate  are  to  be  seen  elsewhere. 

We  have  already  said  that  the  feeble-minded  are 
prolific.  This  fact  is  well  shown  by  some  figures 
given  by  Dr  Tredgold,  who  pointed  out  that,  while 
the  average  number  of  children  in  the  families  that 
use  the  ordinary  elementary  schools  is  about  four, 
the  average  number  in  those  families  which  have  one 
member  at  least  in  the  special  schools  for  the  mentally 
defective  is  7*3.  Other  evidence  pointing  in  the  same 
direction  might  be  adduced,  and  it  is  certain  that,  in 
present  conditions,  the  mentally  defective  families  are 
reproducing  themselves  relatively  faster  than  sounder 
stocks. 

The  general  opinion,  and  even  the  views  of  econo- 
mists, on  the  subject  of  population  and  the  means 
of  subsistence  have  varied  greatly  from  time  to  time. 
In  the  stress  of  a  great  war,  the  cry  is  for  more  men  ; 
and,  during  the  Seven  Years'  War  in  particular,  the 
small  population  of  Britain  as  compared  with  that  of 
France  was  recognized  as  a  danger.  Pitt,  whose  genius 
and  courage  saved  England,  wished  ardently  for  more 
people,  and  reckoned  rightly  as  a  benefactor  to  his 
country  the  man  who  brought  up  well  a  large  family. 
But  in  1798  Malthus,  misled  by  a  partial  knowledge 
of  the  economic  problem,  proclaimed  that  human 

5 


66  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

population  always  tended  to  outrun  its  means  of  sub- 
sistence, and  could  only  be  kept  in  check  by  famine, 
pestilence  or  war.  Now,  while  it  is  true,  as  Malthus 
thought,  that  the  produce  of  the  earth,  as  won  by 
savage  man,  increases  slowly,  the  produce  of  civilized 
industry  may  grow  much  faster — faster  indeed  than 
the  increase  in  the  number  of  men.  In  modern 
industry  a  comparatively  dense  population  is  more 
efficient  than  one  more  scattered.  There  is  less  waste 
in  communication,  transport  and  the  distribution  of 
power.  More  improvements  in  industry  are  made, 
owing  to  the  closer  contact  of  mind  with  mind.  Hence 
with  two  populations  of  the  same  quality,  a  dense 
one  is  more  efficient  than  a  more  scattered  one,  and 
the  means  of  subsistence  grow  faster,  sometimes 
much  faster,  than  the  population.  The  population  of 
England  has  increased  largely  in  the  last  century, 
but  the  growth  in  wealth  has  much  more  than  kept 
pace  with  it.  By  natural  energy  and  ability,  English- 
men have  been  able  to  develop  the  resources  of  the 
country,  and  so  to  organize  industry  that,  besides 
supporting  a  much  larger  population,  they  have  in- 
vested an  enormous  and  constantly  growing  capital 
at  home  and  abroad. 

The  real  heart  of  the  problem  lies  in  the  quality 
of  the  population.  Were  the  whole  population  of 
England  suddenly  to  become  feeble-minded,  or  even 
were  there  a  distinct  drop  in  the  average  intelligence, 
the  nation  would  cease  to  use  effectively  the  present 
organization  of  industry,  and  would  be  unable  to 
improve  it  to  keep  pace  with  "  the  times."  The 
population  would  then  be  too  great  for  the  means  of 


THE   BIRTH-RATE  67 

subsistence,  and  would  quickly  be  reduced,  at  the  cost 
of  fearful  suffering,  to  the  number  which  could  live  on 
the  wreck  of  our  civilization.  If,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  average  strength  and  ability  of  the  nation  increased, 
the  wealth  of  the  country  would  grow  far  faster  than 
the  population,  and,  if  properly  distributed,  would 
lighten  the  lot  of  all. 

We  are  coming  to  understand  that  an  able  man 
creates  wealth  and  supports  others  by  making  work 
for  them.  The  essence  of  the  matter  was  well  put 
by  William  Farr,  in  the  Census  Report  of  1851,  though 
his  views  failed  to  obtain  recognition  : 

"The  character  of  every  race  of  men  is  the  real 
limit  to  its  numbers  in  the  world,  if  allowance  be 
made  for  accidents  of  position  and  time. 

"Population  is  often  out  of  place  where  it  is 
wanted,  or  could  be  most  productive  ;  but  the  popula- 
tion of  the  world  is  not,  as  Malthus  assumes,  re- 
dundant ;  and  not  only  is  there  a  paucity  of  men 
of  transcendent  genius  in  all  countries,  but  few  persons 
who  have  occasion  to  undertake,  or  who  accomplish, 
great  industrial,  political,  warlike,  or  other  operations, 
ever  find  that  the  men  of  skill,  industry,  and  entire 
trustworthiness — of  whom  they  can  dispose,  either 
in  the  highest  or  the  lowest  departments — are  super- 
abundant. Every  master  knows  that  good  men — and 
every  man  that  good  masters — are  scarce. 

"The  idle  who  will  not  work,  the  unskilful  who 
cannot  work,  and  the  criminal  classes  who  cannot 
be  trusted,  are,  however,  it  may  be  admitted,  whether 
numerous  or  few,  always  redundant." 

The  years  that  have  passed  since  these  words  were 


68  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

written  have  served  but  to  emphasize  their  wisdom. 
It  is  the  quality  of  the  population  that  matters.  A 
hardy,  efficient  and  energetic  race  will  live  and  create 
surplus  wealth  in  conditions  where  a  less  effective  race 
would  starve.  A  weak,  ineffective  and  indolent  people 
will  make  nothing  of  the  most  lavish  natural  resources. 

It  seems  clear  that  a  selective  birth-rate  is  one  of  the 
most  powerful  agencies  that  can  exist  for  modifying  the 
character  of  a  race.  But  until  recently  the  possibility 
of  variation  had  not  occurred  even  to  students  of  social 
development,  and  without  thought  it  was  assumed  by 
historians,  politicians  and  sociologists  that  whatever  else 
changed,  the  inward  constitution  of  a  people  remained 
unaltered  throughout  the  centuries,  so  that  the  explana- 
tion of  any  rise  or  fall  in  achievement  had  been  sought 
in  external  causes.  In  the  light  of  modern  knowledge, 
the  one  assured  fact  is  the  constant  variation  in  the 
composition  of  a  nation,  and  it  is  by  a  study  of  the 
birth-rates  of  the  component  parts  that  we  get  some 
clue  to  the  progress  of  the  internal  movements.  In 
matters  affecting  population,  as  with  the  weather,  it 
should  be  possible  for  the  Registrar-General  to  issue 
some  sort  of  reasoned  forecast,  even  to  hoist  a  storm- 
warning.  The  quality  and  number  of  the  births  taking 
place  in  one  year  will  not  produce  the  full  effect  for 
another  twenty  or  thirty,  just  as  variations  in  baro- 
metric pressure  take  twenty  or  thirty  hours  to  bring 
about  the  conditions  they  foretell.  There  is  therefore 
plenty  of  time  to  study  the  gathering  of  the  clouds 
and  to  prepare,  if  necessary,  for  the  coming  of  the 
whirlwind. 


THE   BIRTH-RATE  69 

What,  it  may  be  asked,  do  we  mean  by  this  idea  of 
race  ?  Why  is  it  necessary  to  attach  so  much  import- 
ance to  the  effects  of  a  selective  birth-rate  ? 

It  is  essential  to  remember  that,  as  an  isolated  indi- 
vidual, man  cannot  fulfil  his  highest  destiny.  It  is  as 
a  portion  of  an  organic  whole,  as  the  member  of  a 
specific  race,  that  he  is  able  to  express  himself  most 
fully.  All  we  can  learn  from  the  structure  of  society 
shows  us  that  the  relative  position  of  each  individual 
in  regard  to  others  is  not  arbitrary,  but  is  probably 
determined  by  some  factor  depending  on  the  values 
to  be  attached  to  character,  power  or  intelligence.  It 
is  therefore  of  supreme  importance  to  each  individual 
that  the  composition  of  the  people  among  whom  his 
lot  is  cast  should  be  ascending  in  the  scale  of  values, 
lest  he  find  himself  bound  up  in  a  society  of  which 
the  weight  will  surely  drag  him  down.  No  man  lives 
to  himself  alone  ;  and  it  is  this  fact  that  justifies  a 
nation  in  taking  thought  how  to  surround  those  who 
will  shortly  be  called  upon  to  express  its  aspirations 
and  embody  its  traditions  with  the  best  possible  con- 
ditions as  regards  companionship  in  the  future. 

A  great  deal  has  been  written  on  the  subject  of  race. 
A  book  recently  translated  from  the  German  into 
English,  The  Foundations  of  the  Nineteenth  Century^  has 
put  a  conception  into  the  arena  of  thought,  with  which 
the  sociologist  will  have  to  take  account.  The  great 
things  of  the  world  are  accomplished  by  individuals 
who  have  a  strong  personality,  and  by  races  which 
have  a  strong  race-personality.  Within  a  nation  itself, 
the  best  work  is  done  by  groups  or  sections  of  the 
people  that  are  easily  recognized  and  have  strongly 


70  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

marked  characteristics.  We  have  shown  reason  to 
believe  that  this  differentiation  of  type  into  so-called 
classes,  which  is  found  in  all  successful  national  evolu- 
tion, is  essential  to  the  maintenance  of  progress.  There 
is  a  personality  of  race,  of  type  and  of  individual, 
separate  from  but  interdependent  on  each  other,  and 
taken  together  constituting  a  foremost  factor  in  racial 
evolution. 

But,  when  we  come  to  consider  the  birth-rate  as  at 
present  affecting  our  social  structure,  we  find  that  it 
is  highest  in  those  sections  of  the  community  which, 
like  the  feeble-minded  and  insane,  are  devoid  of  indi- 
vidual personality,  or,  like  many  of  the  unemployed 
and  casual  labourers,  seem  to  be  either  without  ideals 
or  without  any  method  of  expressing  them.  In  all 
the  social  groups  which  have  hitherto  been  distinguished 
for  coherence,  for  industry,  for  good  mental  and 
physical  capacity,  for  power  of  organization  and  ad- 
ministration, the  birth-rate  has  fallen  below  the  figures 
necessary  to  maintain  the  national  store  of  these 
qualities.  Great  men  are  scarce  ;  the  group  personality 
is  becoming  indistinct  and  the  personality  of  the  race, 
by  which  success  was  attained  in  the  past,  is  therefore 
on  the  wane,  while  the  forces  of  chaos  are  once  more 
being  manufactured  in  our  midst,  ready  to  break  loose 
and  destroy  the  civilization  when  the  higher  types  are 
no  longer  sufficient  in  numbers  and  effectiveness  to 
guide,  control  or  subdue  them. 

It  is  a  curious  and  suggestive  coincidence,  that  while 
certain  of  the  great  nations  of  the  world  are  losing 
their  cohesion  and  individuality,  and  are  deliberately 
attempting  to  eliminate  the  distinctive  barriers  of 


THE   BIRTH-RATE  71 

occupation,  type  and  social  status,  there  is  nevertheless 
a  pronounced  movement  in  the  opposite  direction. 
The  smaller  nationalities  are  disentangling  themselves, 
and  rightly  or  wrongly,  wisely  or  unwisely,  are  en- 
deavouring to  recreate  their  own  peculiar  social 
atmosphere.  From  Austria,  eastwards  and  southwards, 
a  host  of  small  countries  are  expressing  their  national 
ambitions  in  different  ways.  Norway  and  Sweden  have 
agreed  amicably  to  develop  on  divergent  lines.  Finland 
and  Poland  show  no  desire  to  forget  or  forgive  their 
oppressed  and  submerged  condition.  Even  Iceland 
looks  askance  at  her  predominant  partner,  Denmark  ; 
while  nearer  at  home  we  hear  cries  of  "  Wales  for  the 
Welsh,"  and  discover  to  our  surprise  and  dismay  that 
the  Irish  nation  is  willing,  even  painfully,  to  recapture 
its  own  discarded  language,  if  by  so  doing  it  can 
emphasize  the  distinctions  of  race  and  creed.  On  all 
sides  of  us,  those  who  have  eyes  to  see  can  witness 
the  reconstruction  of  racial  personality,  and  can  specu- 
late in  which  direction  the  process  of  evolution  will 
ultimately  be  the  most  successful. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE    POSITION    OF    WOMEN A    SURVEY 

THE  position  of  women  is  a  very  sure  index  of  the 
inward  prosperity  and  outward  organization  of  the 
community  to  which  they  belong.  To  read  the  signs 
aright  would  probably  give  a  clearer  insight  into  the 
destinies  of  a  nation  than  many  years  spent  in  the 
study  of  blue-books  and  Foreign  Office  despatches.  For 
while  the  work  of  men  is  almost  invariably  directed  to 
the  improvement  or  maintenance  of  the  conditions  of 
present-day  environment,  the  natural  duties  of  woman 
infallibly  lead  her  to  look  into  and  provide  for  the 
future  of  the  nation.  Many  a  man  may  hope  to  see 
the  result  of  his  daily  labours  in  the  course  of  a  few 
months  or  of  a  few  years  :  much  of  the  best  work  done 
by  women  in  giving  birth  to  and  bringing  up  children 
will  not  bear  fruit  until  thirty,  forty  or  fifty  years  have 
elapsed,  and  the  effects  of  a  well-spent  life  may  be 
most  striking  many  years  after  the  owner  thereof 
has  passed  unmarked  to  her  rest.  It  is  possible  for  a 
man  to  receive  from  his  fellows  a  just  recognition  of 
his  efforts  on  their  behalf.  A  woman's  work  can 
rarely  be  appreciated  fully  during  her  lifetime.  Social 
conventions  have  unconsciously  recognized  this  funda- 

72 


THE   POSITION   OF   WOMEN  73 

mental  difference  between  the  natural  outlook  of  the 
two  sexes.  Honours  and  distinctions  are  abundantly 
provided  by  which  services  of  varying  value  and 
importance  rendered  by  men  can  be  recognized  and 
rewarded.  There  is  little  such  provision  for  women  ; 
and,  when  we  hear  of  their  bestowal,  the  announcement 
frequently  rings  false  even  in  the  ears  of  the  unthink- 
ing. Instinctively,  every  right-minded  person  knows 
that  the  one  essential  service  a  woman  renders  to  the 
State  can  neither  be  judged  accurately  nor  rewarded 
adequately. 

If  we  set  ourselves  to  examine  the  causes  which 
influence  the  position  of  women  in  a  society,  we  find 
that  they  fall  into  two  groups.  The  first  may  be 
classified  as  a  biological  and  numerical  factor,  and  the 
information  to  be  gained  from  a  study  of  the  influences 
involved  is  still  very  slight  and  obscure.  Nor  are  we 
on  much  surer  ground  in  our  second  division,  in  which 
we  set  out  to  determine  the  influence  of  occupation— of 
the  national  or  local  industries — on  the  status  of  women. 

Yet  since  the  chief  burden  of  maintaining  a  sound 
hereditary  stock  of  the  national  assets  of  good  health, 
good  ability  and  good  character  falls  on  the  women, 
any  study  of  heredity  and  society  will  fail  infallibly  of 
its  purpose  unless  it  take  account  of  the  number  and 
character  of  the  women  employed  at  any  time  in  this 
most  fundamental  of  all  occupations,  and  note  the 
tendencies  to  diminish  or  to  increase  the  quality  and 
quantity  of  the  workers  therein. 

As  regards  the  numerical  factor — the  actual  pro- 
portion of  men  and  women  born  in  the  world — there 


74  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

are  at  present  two  slight  indications  of  the  existence  of 
some  biological  adjusting  factor  in  determining  the 
numerical  proportions  of  the  sexes  in  a  community 
where  the  birth-rate  is  not  affected  by  artificial  restric- 
tion. In  the  first  place,  there  is  evidence  to  show  that 
the  proportion  of  females  born  is  somewhat  increased 
during  years  of  plenty  or  among  people  and  classes 
who  are  habitually  in  possession  of  sufficient  supplies 
of  food.  In  the  second  place,  it  appears  that  there  is 
a  tendency  for  females  to  be  born  in  the  earlier  years 
of  married  life  and  for  males  to  appear  in  the  later 
periods. 

If  we  accept  the  probability  of  the  existence  of  these 
two  factors,  which  are  said  to  have  been  observed  in  a 
more  marked  form  in  primitive  communities,  it  follows 
that  a  nation  may  look  to  have  a  somewhat  larger 
number  of  women  than  men  in  its  upper  and  more 
prosperous  classes.  Whether,  as  has  been  suggested, 
this  superfluity  of  women  indicates  the  possibility  of 
the  population  overtaking  the  supplies  by  means  of 
some  form  of  polygamy — such  as  is  practised  in  simpler 
forms  of  social  organization — it  is  not  pertinent  to 
inquire,  since  we  are  dealing  with  civilization  of  a 
different  type.  The  second  tendency — for  the  female 
births  to  precede  the  male  births, — in  these  days  of 
limited  families,  will  also  work  in  a  similar  direction, 
and  again  tend  to  upset  the  numerical  balance  between 
the  two  sexes.  Adding  to  these  two  indications  the 
fact  that  the  elder  children  of  a  family  are  somewhat 
more  liable  to  inherit  the  racial  weakness — a  tendency 
to  crime,  tubercular  disease  or  feeble-mindedness — 
than  the  younger  children,  we  have  indications  that  our 


THE   POSITION   OF  WOMEN  75 

present  ideals  with  regard  to  the  position  and  duties  of 
women  in  particular  and  of  the  married  state  in  general 
are  not  wholly  in  accord  with  a  sound  and  even 
biological  development  of  the  race. 

The  mere  fact  of  the  existence  of  some  biological 
adjusting  factor  is  of  very  great  interest,  since  at  once 
we  are  compelled  to  consider  how  far  modern  social 
conditions  are  opposing  or  are  availing  themselves  of 
what  is  probably  some  fundamental  factor  in  the  well- 
being  of  a  race.  Thus,  if  it  be  proved  that  families 
limited  to  two  or  three  children  are  inevitably  slightly 
below  the  average  quality  to  be  expected  from  the 
parents,  and  lead  to  a  superfluity  of  females,  and  that 
a  superfluity  of  females  produces  an  unstable  and  un- 
satisfactory element  in  the  national  life,  it  is  mere  folly 
to  bewail  the  effect  in  the  aggregate  and  to  contribute 
to  the  cause  in  particular.  If  an  excess  of  women 
means  a  greater  opportunity  of  selecting  those  of  the 
ablest  and  most  desirable  type  to  be  mothers  of  the 
future  generation,  while  those  who  inherit  the  racial 
weaknesses  find  openings  in  other  less  exacting  occupa- 
tions, the  numerical  excess  would  give  a  great  advantage 
in  offering  opportunities  for  natural  selection  to  work 
upon,  as  far  as  the  female  element  was  concerned. 
But,  if  the  superfluity  of  women  leads  society  to  rely 
increasingly  on  the  services  of  the  most  competent  to 
perform  duties  and  undertake  responsibilities  usually 
allotted  to  men,  and  even  to  displace  men  in  work  they 
are  better  fitted  to  undertake,  and  furthermore  en- 
courages the  majority  of  women  to  be  trained  in  a 
method  adverse  to  the  prosecution  of  their  natural 
occupation,  so  that  the  less  able  alone  are  found  will- 


76  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

ing  to  carry  on  the  race — an  excess  of  women  must  be 
regarded  as  a  symptom  of  coming  decadence. 

The  second  factor  we  have  alluded  to  in  determin- 
ing the  status  of  women  is  also  extremely  difficult  of 
analysis.  The  influence  of  occupation  on  race,  which 
often  resolves  itself  into  a  question  of  geographical 
distribution,  has  not  yet  been  investigated  either  by 
our  sociologists  or  our  economists.  To  students  of 
anthropology  alone,  the  subject  is  known  to  be  of 
great  importance. 

It  is  not  easy  to  give  examples  in  the  space  of  a  few 
pages,  which  is  all  we  can  devote  to  the  subject.  Thus, 
a  seafaring  life  for  men — either  in  voyages  of  discovery 
or  long  absences  connected  with  the  fishing  industry 
— leaves  the  women  entirely  to  themselves  for  long 
periods.  The  management  of  the  home  and  home- 
stead falls  inevitably  into  their  hands — and  the  necessity 
for  qualities  such  as  self-reliance  and  independence  in 
the  occupation  pursued  by  the  men  is  equally  great  in 
the  case  of  the  women.  Whenever  the  local  industry 
brings  about  the  absence  of  the  men  throughout  long 
periods,  we  may  look  to  find  the  women  in  a  position 
of  influence  and  responsibility.  There  too  we  notice 
the  frequent  development  of  the  finer  feminine  crafts, 
such  as  lace-making  and  embroidery,  which  have 
flourished  among  the  women  of  Venice,  Genoa, 
Flanders,  Devon  and  the  Baltic.  Our  Norse  and 
Danish  ancestors  bequeathed  to  us  a  tradition  of  the 
above  type. 

Quite  other,  for  instance,  are  the  conditions  among  a 
settled  mining  population  ;  the  perpetual  presence  of  the 


THE   POSITION   OF  WOMEN  77 

men  in  the  homes  does  not  leave  the  women  scope  for 
independent  action,  while  the  brute  force  required  in  the 
prosecution  of  the  normal  local  occupation,  the  arduous 
and  exacting  conditions  of  the  employment,  often  cut- 
ting off  its  followers  from  the  influences  of  nature  and 
human  society  in  their  more  delicate  forms,  are  unsuited 
to  female  labour,  and  do  not  lead  to  the  development 
of  any  by-products  of  human  skill  and  ingenuity.  No 
one,  even  now,  tries  to  start  lace-making  classes  among 
the  wives  and  daughters  of  colliers.  A  mining  district 
or  a  congeries  of  foundries  and  smelting  works  usually 
gives  us  a  strong,  somewhat  turbulent  population,  a 
high  birth-rate — since  there  is  nothing  to  occupy  the 
women  outside  the  homes, — a  high  death-rate,  and  a 
want  of  what — for  lack  of  a  better  term — we  may  call 
the  refinement  of  manner  and  outlook,  the  natural  in- 
bred courtesy  and  philosophy,  the  deep  religious  instinct 
that  are  so  often  associated  with  a  sea-coast  population 
or  one  settled  on  the  land. 

A  purely  agricultural  life,  carried  on  in  regions  such 
as  those  of  Eastern  Europe  and  Western  Asia,  in  con- 
ditions of  great  hardship  and  constant  insecurity,  seems 
to  lead  to  a  marked  degradation  of  type.  The  women 
especially  are  often  little  better  than  beasts  of  burden, 
and  all  social  conditions  tend  to  depress  humanity  both 
through  the  influence  of  environment  and  heredity. 
Petty  warfare  leads  to  the  perpetual  extermination  of  the 
more  hardy  and  independent  men  ;  crushing  physical 
labour  debases  the  vitality  of  the  women  and  children. 
The  introduction  of  a  considerable  pastoral  element 
relieves  the  situation,  for  the  women  are  at  once 
employed  in  the  lighter  occupations  of  spinning  and 


78  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

weaving,  milking  and  butter-making,  while  the  labour 
they  were  previously  driven  to  perform  is  undertaken 
by  four-footed  beasts  of  burden.  A  farming  popula- 
tion not  too  widely  dispersed,  where  crops  and  stock 
are  intermingled,  probably  affords  one  of  the  best 
grounds  for  raising  a  healthy  population. 

An  unregulated  industrial  life,  such  as  was  to  be 
found  in  England  from  the  rise  of  industrialism  to 
the  passing  of  the  Factory  Acts,  seems  to  vie  with  an 
agricultural  community  of  a  low  type  in  depressing 
the  prospects  of  humanity.  Too  often,  mere  numbers 
are  all  that  is  required  ;  there  is  neither  time  nor 
opportunity  in  which  to  develop  the  finer  qualities  of 
body  and  mind.  The  women  are  absorbed  into  the 
factories  as  readily  as,  or  more  readily  than,  the  men, 
since  their  labour  is  cheaper.  The  birth-rate  is  low, 
the  death-rate  is  high  ;  the  race  is  obviously  on  a 
downward  grade  both  as  regards  physique  and  mental 
calibre. 

The  type  of  society  which  has  evolved  the  speculator, 
the  financier,  or  indulges  in  the  pursuits  of  ill-regulated 
gold-mining  and  all  forms  of  economic  gambling,  has 
always  proved  highly  unsatisfactory.  There  is  no 
more  demoralising  element  in  any  station  of  human 
life  than  perpetual  uncertainty  as  to  the  means  of 
subsistence,  with  alternate  periods  of  poverty  and 
wealth.  Great  luxury  vies  with  depths  of  misery, 
till  both  become  familiar  objects.  The  sense  of  re- 
sponsibility is  naturally  little  developed.  The  women, 
who  have  no  economic  raison  d'etre  in  such  a  com- 
munity, are  the  objects  of  irresponsible  indulgence,  one 
of  the  means  by  which  the  men  make  visible  the 


THE   POSITION   OF  WOMEN  79 

success  or  failure  of  their  courses.  No  good  has  ever 
come  of  any  society  founded  on  such  a  basis. 

The  ordinary  life  of  commerce,  with  its  basis  of  a 
seafaring  and  agricultural  population,  where  the  occupa- 
tions outside  the  homes  are  in  the  hands  of  the  men,  has 
usually  led  to  a  satisfactory  type  of  social  development. 
The  women  have  found  occupation  and  independent 
interests  in  domestic  duties,  and  sufficient  leisure  and 
strength  have  remained  to  allow  for  the  development 
of  arts  and  crafts.  It  is  in  such  communities,  inter- 
mingled with  the  full  life  of  the  countryside — the  two 
being  mutually  interdependent, — that  civilization  has 
reached  its  highest  developments  of  literature,  art,  and 
science.  The  Greek  and  Italian  cities  were  all  origin- 
ally settlements  of  this  kind. 

Such,  then,  is  a  brief  survey  of  the  effect  of  occupa- 
tion on  the  organization  of  societies  of  a  simple 
nature,  and  many  of  the  special  characteristics  remain 
among  sections  of  the  population  even  when  the 
various  types  are  blended  to  form  one  of  our  complex 
modern  states. 

Let  us  now  examine  our  subject  from  the  historic 
point  of  view,  and  see  if  we  can  assign  any  part  in  the 
making  and  unmaking  of  nations  to  an  adjustment  of 
the  position  of  women,  on  whom,  as  we  have  already 
said,  falls  the  chief  burden  of  regulating  the  destinies 
of  a  nation.  Clearly  no  community  that  uses  its 
women  as  beasts  of  burden,  either  in  the  fields  or  the 
factories,  has  reached  or  can  ever  hope  to  reach  to  any 
satisfactory  standard  of  development.  History  gives 
us  no  instance  of  any  country  that  has  devoured  its 


80  HEREDITY   AND  SOCIETY 

inheritance  in  this  respect  and  has  advanced  to  a  high 
civilization  under  the  process. 

But  the  failure  of  such  civilized  states  as  Athens 
and  Rome,  Spain  and  Venice,  to  withstand  the  insidious 
process  of  racial  decay  is  more  difficult  to  account  for. 
One  point  in  common  that  preceded  the  fall  of  these 
civilizations  was  the  decline  in  the  sanctity  of  family 
life  and  the  restriction  of  the  birth-rate  among  the  able 
and  more  competent  classes,  who  were  the  trustees  of 
the  most  valuable  racial  qualities. 

As  long  as  Rome  remained  under  the  control  of  a 
definite  homogeneous  race,  the  family  was  treated  as 
the  social  unit,  and  patriotism  and  self-sacrifice,  based 
on  devotion  to  the  family  and  the  home,  burned  with  a 
steady  flame — a  model  to  all  time.  But  Rome  became 
a  cosmopolitan  capital,  drawing  in  from  all  nations 
men  who  demanded  the  privileges  of  citizenship 
without  being  able  to  bear  its  burdens  or  willing 
to  submit  to  its  limitations.  Eventually  the  purity 
of  the  race  was  lost,  and  with  it  vanished  the  definite 
character  of  the  people  and  the  social  structure  of 
the  nation. 

Both  in  Athens  and  in  Rome,  during  the  period  of 
splendour  which  ushered  in  their  decay,  the  dearth  of 
children  in  the  patrician  and  upper  classes,  and  others 
who  successively  came  to  the  front  to  fill  the  empty 
places,  was  regarded  with  alarm  by  the  responsible 
statesmen  of  the  day,  and  the  tendency  for  the  best 
women  to  remain  if  not  unmarried  at  least  childless, 
or  to  find  occupation  and  interest  in  the  political  and 
literary  spheres  of  life,  was  recognized  to  be  a  source 
of  national  danger. 


THE   POSITION   OF  WOMEN  81 

In  Imperial  Rome,  laws  were  passed  giving  special 
privileges  to  patrician  fathers  of  more  than  three 
children,  and  it  is  a  pathetic  comment  on  the  futility 
of  such  enactments  that  we  find  the  younger  Pliny, 
childless  after  two  marriages,  congratulating  himself 
on  receiving  these  privileges,  as  a  mark  of  the 
Emperor's  good-will.  At  one  time  the  mothers  of 
several  children  were  to  be  allowed  control  of  some 
part  of  their  dowry — at  which  the  fathers  became  re- 
calcitrant ;  young  patrician  widows  were  to  be  com- 
pelled to  remarry  within  a  limited  space  of  time  ;  again, 
bachelors  above  a  certain  age  were  forbidden  entrance 
to  the  public  games — a  restriction  which,  until  re- 
moved, led  to  the  contraction  of  a  number  of  formal 
marriages  with  women  of  the  courtesan  class,  but  to 
no  increase  in  the  birth-rate.  At  another  time,  public 
complaint  was  made  of  the  scarcity  of  children  among 
the  families  of  the  knights,  the  military  class  of  the 
Roman  Empire,  who  retaliated  by  pointing  out  that 
during  their  prolonged  absences  on  foreign  service,  the 
privileges  accorded  to  their  families  had  been  abrogated 
and  their  patrimony  had  been  taxed  to  such  an  extent 
that  they  were  no  longer  able  to  maintain  even  their 
one  or  two  children  in  circumstances  suitable  to  their 
social  standing.  The  symptoms  connected  with  the 
decline  of  the  birth-rate  were  freely  discussed  and 
deplored ;  the  causes  of  the  decline  were  never  examined 
into,  with  a  view  to  reconstituting  the  environment  of 
seclusion,  security  and  comfort — possibly  of  privilege 
—  in  which  the  elements  recognized  to  be  of  the 
greatest  value  to  the  State  could  be  persuaded  to  breed 

freely.     To  re-establish  a  distinct  race  and  a  natural 

6 


82  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

aristocracy  on  the  basis  of  the  segregation  of  ability 
and  character  into  stable  classes  possessing  definite 
privileges  and  responsibilities  was  certainly  as  much 
outside  the  intention  of  the  Roman  democratic  legis- 
lator as  it  was  probably  beyond  his  power.  The 
long  centuries  of  barbarism  and  the  squalor  and  tur- 
moil of  the  Dark  Ages  were  part  of  the  price  which 
humanity  had  to  pay  for  a  notable  failure  to  solve 
the  problem. 

Sparta  also  has  an  instructive  tale  to  tell,  a  variant 
on  the  problem  as  it  appeared  in  Imperial  Rome  ;  but 
in  many  ways  a  smaller  state  gives  a  more  satisfactory 
example  to  those  who  are  impatient  to  connect  cause 
and  effect.  The  Lacedaemonian  republic  was  a  primi- 
tively organized  state,  of  matriarchal  form,  even  at  a 
late  period,  in  which  property  descended  through  the 
women.  Consequently  it  was  easier  for  the  female 
element  to  obtain  control  than  it  was  in  Rome,  where 
the  power  of  the  father  was  supreme.  In  the  prime 
of  her  national  life,  the  constant  absence  of  large  bodies 
of  fighting  men  left  the  government  of  Sparta  largely 
in  the  ineffective  hands  of  old  men  and  boys.  So  at 
a  certain  period  of  her  history,  the  women,  being  pro- 
bably greatly  in  numerical  excess,  secured  the  right  to 
assist  at  the  public  meals,  which  was  equivalent  to  a 
participation  on  equal  terms  in  the  political  life  of  the 
country.  There  is  no  complaint  as  to  their  methods 
of  administration  ;  no  doubt  they  were  most  efficient 
and  self-sacrificing  governors.  But  the  net  result 
seems  to  have  been  that  the  cradles  were  left  empty 
and  the  firesides  were  deserted,  until  in  a  hundred 
years  the  Spartan  nation  had  virtually  ceased  to  exist, 


THE   POSITION   OF   WOMEN  83 

and  its  admirable  qualities  of  vigour  and  simplicity, 
which  under  other  auspices  might  have  regenerated 
the  Hellenic  world,  had  been  wiped  out.  Such  was  the 
result  of  a  determined  effort  to  improve  environment 
at  the  cost  of  sacrificing  the  heredity  of  the  future 
generations. 

Venice  provides  us  with  another  solution  of  the 
problem,  equally  unsatisfactory  to  all  concerned.  The 
whole  story  is  contained  in  a  few  sentences  in  the 
Cambridge  Modern  History  : l 

"  Yet  much  private  wealth  remained  in  Venice,  and 
no  signs  of  exhaustion  or  poverty  appeared  in  its  life 
of  luxury  and  display,  its  feasts  and  carnivals,  its 
theatres,  concerts  and  balls.  .  .  .  Still,  strangers  from 
every  part  flocked  to  share  the  gaieties  of  Venice,  its 
life  of  amenity  and  licence,  where  everyone  might 
enjoy  himself  to  the  utmost,  sure  of  excellent  police  and 
sanitation.  .  .  .  Interbreeding,  limitation  of  families, 
strict  entails,  and  the  custom  of  younger  sons  taking 
Orders,  had  so  diminished  the  nobility,  that  during 
this  century  the  members  of  the  Grand  Council  de- 
creased from  fourteen  to  seven  hundred.  An  attempt 
to  infuse  new  blood  by  ennobling  good  provincial 
families  failed,  since  few  would  pay  the  sum  demanded 
for  the  honour.  .  .  .  All  through  the  century  the 
physical  and  the  political  and  moral  decadence  of 
Venice  continued  ;  yet  the  changes  which  accompanied 
her  decay  were  so  gradual  that  they  can  only  be 
estimated  by  their  ultimate  results.  Venice  really 
existed  on  her  past  reputation  and  on  the  mutual 
jealousies  which  withheld  her  powerful  neighbours 

1  Vol.  vi.,  The  Eighteenth  Century,  pp.  606-7. 


84  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

from  attacking  her  ;  but  the  whole  artificial  fabric  of 
her  structure,  since  it  had  no  innate  strength  to  sup- 
port it  from  within,  collapsed  before  the  first  sharp 
blow  from  without." 

The  passage  is  most  instructive.  Woe  betide  a 
people  that  pins  its  faith  in  social  regeneration  solely  to 
a  policy  of  excellent  police  and  admirable  sanitation. 

There  is  another  point  which  may  be  gleaned  from 
a  study  of  the  Roman  and  Venetian  empires  during  their 
time  of  expansion,  a  point  which  is  not  without  its 
application  in  any  criticism  of  the  constitution  of 
society  at  the  present  time. 

A  period  of  great  material  prosperity  seems  in- 
evitably to  lead  to  an  extension  of  the  social  element 
thriving  on  the  opportunities  afforded  for  rapid  gain 
and  irresponsible  wealth.  This  of  itself  is  an  unmixed 
evil,  especially  in  its  secondary  effect  of  setting  a  bad 
example  and  putting  a  false  standard  before  the  nation. 
From  the  point  of  view  of  heredity,  it  can  at  first  do 
little  ;  but  its  most  insidious  effect  must  be  sought  in 
the  undermining  of  sound  customs  and  frugal  habits 
among  the  natural  aristocracy  of  a  land,  with  whom  their 
ill-gotten  gains  too  often  enable  the  speculative  element 
to  purchase  the  right  of  association.  The  distrust  of 
the  nouveau  riche,  of  the  unproved  family  of  mush- 
room growth,  is  probably  a  sound  racial  instinct ; 
and  there  is  more  to  be  said  in  support  of  the  deep- 
rooted  prejudice  which  exists  in  certain  circles  against 
the  parvenu  than  has  ever  come  to  the  ears  of  the 
egalitarian  philosophers. 

It  is   essential   to   remember  that  we,  in  England, 


THE   POSITION   OF  WOMEN  85 

have  another  special  point  in  common  with  the  great 
empires,  such  as  Rome  and  Spain,  which  have  passed 
away.  There  is  a  constant  drain  of  men  of  high  spirit, 
good  character,  and  administrative  ability  to  the  out- 
lying provinces  of  the  Empire.  In  England,  this  drain 
has  been  going  on  for  nearly  two  hundred  years.  Too 
often  these  men  are  not  permanent  settlers  or  colonists 
in  the  distant  countries,  but  are  deputed  to  spend  the 
best  years  of  their  lives  in  what  are  frequently  unhealthy 
tropical  dependencies,  where  white  life  is  often  cut  off 
prematurely.  There  are  many  difficulties  in  the  way 
of  taking  out  a  wife  and  rearing  a  family  in  suitable 
conditions.  Again,  in  other  colonies — South  Africa  for 
instance — the  presence  of  a  large  semi-barbarian  native 
population  and  the  sparse  European  settlement  create 
conditions  of  some  danger  and  considerable  hardship 
and  anxiety  for  the  English  settlers.  Many  parents 
are  willing  that  their  sons  should  face  privations  which 
are  deemed  impossible  for  women  of  equal  social 
standing.  Hence  we  lose,  year  by  year,  to  our  colonies 
and  tropical  dependencies,  as  Rome  and  Spain  did 
before  us,  an  appreciable  fraction  of  our  most  valuable 
young  men.  Hence  we  are  left,  year  by  year,  from 
another  source  besides  the  two  we  have  enumerated, 
with  an  increasing  number  of  superfluous  women,  who 
are  debarred  by  the  logic  of  mere  force  of  numbers 
from  taking  up  their  natural  avocation. 

Nor  does  the  evil  end  at  home.  The  direct  out- 
come of  our  scruples  is  seen  in  the  large  half-caste 
populations,  that  exist  in  many  of  our  dependencies, 
and  form  the  chief  part  of  the  inhabitants  of  some  of 
the  South  American  republics,  the  least  satisfactory  of 


86  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

modern  states.  The  conventions  of  a  social  class  that 
will  not  expose  its  daughters  to  hardship,  cheerfully 
acquiesce  in  conditions  that  condemn  white  men  either 
to  enforced  celibacy,  to  marriage  with  women  of  a  lower 
social  standing  or  to  association  with  native  women. 
Meanwhile  from  many  of  the  women  who  have  re- 
mained at  home  in  circumstances  of  ease  and  security 
we  hear  preached  the  comforting  doctrine  of  the  equality 
of  the  sexes. 

The  problem  of  the  half-caste  population  may  yet 
become  the  most  serious  obstacle  to  progress  that 
humanity  has  to  face.  Both  in  India  and  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  it  is  growing  within  measur- 
able distance  of  being  an  urgent  political  question.  In 
matters  of  religion,  of  education,  of  social  standing,  of 
intermarriage  affecting  them,  we  have  to  take  action  in 
the  dark  ;  not  knowing  what  conditions  are  appropriate 
for  the  best  development  of  an  organism  to  which 
probably  neither  of  the  parental  environments  are 
applicable.  All  the  knowledge  we  possess,  all  our 
innermost  instincts  and  prejudices,  counsel  us  against 
the  creation  of  the  half-breed  and  the  mongrel,  and 
yet  many  of  our  present  social  conventions  lead  in- 
evitably to  the  increase  of  the  type  whose  existence 
we  deplore. 

It  matters  nothing  in  the  end,  when  the  men  of  an 
imperial  and  colonizing  nation  go  out  into  strange 
lands  and  are  unaccompanied  by  their  women-folk, 
whether,  as  in  Spain,  the  women  stay  behind  and  go 
into  convents,  or  whether,  as  in  England,  they  remain 
at  home  to  swell  the  ranks  of  the  celibate  teachers, 
inspectors,  and  agitators.  The  result,  as  far  as  the 


THE   POSITION   OF   WOMEN  87 

destinies  of  the  old  or  the  new  nations  are  concerned, 
is  identical.  The  sociologist  of  the  future  will  have 
to  consider  the  position  of  the  superfluous  woman  in 
the  mother  country  and  the  proper  treatment  of  the 
colonial  half-breeds  across  the  seas  as  part  and  parcel 
of  the  same  problem. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE    PRESENT    POSITION    OF    WOMEN 

IN  our  last  chapter  we  passed  in  brief  survey  through 
some  of  the  principal  causes — biological  and  social — 
which  affect  the  position  of  women  in  a  civilized  com- 
munity. The  extreme  complication  of  the  influences 
at  work  is  perhaps  the  most  noteworthy  feature,  while, 
from  the  historic  point  of  view,  the  recrudescence  of 
the  problems,  the  recurrence  of  the  critical  periods  at 
widely  separated  ages  and  under  varying  conditions, 
form  a  subject  well  worthy  of  careful  study  and 
investigation. 

It  seems  clear  that  a  slight  natural  excess  of  women 
will  be  a  feature  of  almost  any  civilized  community, 
but  that  the  present  greater  excess  is  largely  due  to 
artificial  causes,  partly  connected  with  the  restriction  of 
the  birth-rate,  partly  with  the  drain  of  men  to  foreign  or 
colonial  lands.  The  importance  of  this  fact  deserves 
attention.  The  practical  question  before  us  is  how 
this  surplus  female  population  can  be  best  trained  and 
utilized  without  injury  to  the  future  prospects  of  the 
race.  The  danger  of  the  position  seems  always  to  lie 
in  the  fact  that  it  is  the  anomalies  of  life,  the  individuals 
who  are  out  of  place,  which  attract  attention  rather  than 

88 


THE  PRESENT  POSITION   OF  WOMEN     89 

the  persons  and  things  who  are  fulfilling  their  natural 
functions.  Not  only  where  women  are  concerned,  but 
in  many  other  cases,  we  may  see  the  tendency  to 
consider  and  legislate  for  the  exception  develop  and 
grow  until  to  many  people  the  interests,  nay  even  the 
existence,  of  the  normal  type  are  almost  forgotten,  and 
are  certainly  overshadowed  by  the  scrupulous  care  with 
which  any  abnormality  is  given  more  than  its  due  share 
of  public  attention. 

Therefore,  in  calling  attention  to  problems  which 
originate  in  the  excess  female  population,  it  must  be 
remembered  throughout  that  we  are  dealing  with 
questions  which  only  affect  a  numerically  small  propor- 
tion of  the  sex,  and  might  be  ignored,  were  it  not  for 
the  fact  that  human  nature  is  ever  prone  to  regard 
the  exception  as  though  it  were  the  principal  object 
requiring  solicitude  and  favourable  treatment. 

Let  us  first  consider  how  present  social  conditions 
are  affecting  the  prospects  of  the  married  woman,  the 
normal  type  of  adult  womanhood. 

Now  here  it  is  clear  that  the  prevailing  fashion  of 
small  families,  of  the  only  child,  or  the  son  and  daughter 
— long  the  desiderata  of  the  typical  French  parents — is 
producing  a  marked  effect  on  our  social  customs.  Apart 
from  the  fact  that  four  children  to  each  fertile  marriage 
is  the  least  that  will  maintain  the  number  and  quality  of 
the  race  unaltered,  a  woman  who  has  given  birth  to  only 
two  children  is  very  obviously  a  person  of  insufficient 
occupation,  who  has  not  fulfilled  her  legitimate  functions. 
These  two  children  may  be  educated  in  our  public 
elementary  schools,  or  may  be  consigned  to  the  care 


90  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

of  schoolmasters  and  governesses  ;  in  either  case  it 
is  sufficiently  plain  that  the  mother  has  usually  become 
one  of  the  unemployed  and  unremunerative  members 
of  society.  Whether  she  salves  her  conscience  by 
taking  up  politics  and  philanthropy  or  is  driven  by 
economic  pressure  into  some  industrial  occupation, 
whether  she  deadens  her  natural  instincts  on  the 
racecourse,  at  the  bridge  table  or  on  the  golf  links, 
the  fact  remains  that  her  capacity  for  engaging  in 
other  occupations  depends  on  the  thoroughness  with 
which  she  has  neglected  her  natural  avocation.  The 
normal  woman  who,  between  the  ages  of  twenty  and 
forty-five,  regulates  well  her  household,  gives  birth 
and  nourishment  to  a  large  family  of  children,  super- 
intends their  education,  health  and  upbringing,  has 
little  time  or  inclination  for  outside  distractions.  She 
requires  all  the  help  and  strength  that  emanate  from 
a  quiet  home  life  and  undisturbed  surroundings  to 
enable  her  to  accomplish  her  task  satisfactorily,  and  it 
is  a  suicidal  policy  from  the  wider  point  of  view  to 
endeavour  to  thrust  further  responsibilities  upon  her. 

There  is  another  way  in  which  our  customs  are 
affecting  the  position  of  the  married  woman.  To  any- 
one advancing  into  middle  age,  who  has  been  conversant 
with  each  generation  of  young  people  during  the  past 
ten,  twenty  or  thirty  years,  there  is  an  extraordinary 
alteration  in  the  outlook,  in  the  intuitive  knowledge 
with  which  the  majority  of  young  women  of  the  upper 
and  professional  classes  can  look  forward  to-day  to  the 
duties  and  responsibilities  of  married  life. 

Among  the  priceless  advantages  of  the  normal 
family  is  the  fact  that  each  home  of  this  type  supplies 


THE   PRESENT  POSITION   OF  WOMEN     91 

a  continuity  of  tradition  on  all  household  problems. 
Whether  the  elder  members  of  such  a  family  imbibe 
the  necessary  knowledge  from  watching  and  early 
taking  a  share  in  the  general  management,  and  the 
supervision  of  the  younger  members,  or  whether  the 
younger  members,  as  they  grow  up,  are  found 
useful  occupation  in  the  new  homes  of  their  elder 
brothers  and  sisters,  which  are  beginning  to  take  shape 
around  them,  we  have  a  type  of  family  life  in  which 
domestic  interests  and  all  questions  involving  the  wel- 
fare of  the  future  generations  are  never  lost  to  sight. 
We  have,  in  fact,  not  the  artificial  conditions  of  the 
laboratory  of  domestic  science  with  which  we  are 
laboriously  trying  to  replace  lost  opportunities,  but  the 
natural  living,  growing  workshop  in  which  every  woman 
learns  by  precept,  experience  and  practice  a  knowledge 
of  the  duties  which  in  all  natural  societies  would  fall 
to  her  share  in  after-life. 

Thirty  years  ago,  the  large  majority  of  women  could 
enter  upon  their  married  life  with  the  confidence  of 
experience,  gained  as  part  of  the  usual  equipment  of 
their  normal  home  surroundings.  To-day,  it  is  lament- 
ably, almost  ludicrously,  frequent  to  find  girls  of  twenty- 
one  who  have  never  washed  an  infant,  cut  out  a  night- 
gown or  passed  disturbed  nights  with  a  teething 
youngster.  There  is  a  natural  reluctance  to  perform 
duties  with  which  we  are  unfamiliar  ;  and  the  feeling 
of  dislike,  the  sense  of  almost  impotent  despair  with 
which  many  of  them  regard  the  possibility  of  having 
to  undertake  such  offices,  is  a  speaking  comment  on 
our  present  system  of  higher  education  for  women. 
Experientia  docet.  There  is  more  of  applied  science  and 


92  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

human  nature  to  be  learned  from  having  assisted  in  the 
nursing  of  children  suffering  from  a  long  series  of 
infantile  diseases  and  ailments  than  can  be  extracted 
from  all  the  volumes  of  the  Encyclopedia  Britannica. 
But  no  doubt  these  subjects  will  be  dealt  with  more 
fully  in  any  ensuing  edition.  Thus  does  one  genera- 
tion wilfully  neglect  the  education  and  upbringing  of 
the  next ! 

There  is  unfortunately,  owing  to  economic  causes,  a 
large  section  of  our  industrial  population  in  which  the 
married  women  are  forced  to  become  wage-earners. 
This  is  a  state  of  affairs  which  should  never  be  regarded 
with  equanimity  in  a  civilized  community  ;  it  is  difficult 
to  find  any  compensating  advantages  in  a  social  con- 
dition which  creates  such  dire  consequences  from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  race. 

As  soon  as  the  married  woman  becomes  a  wage- 
earner,  the  birth-rate  drops  disastrously  or  the  infant 
mortality  runs  up.  Milk  depots  for  babies  deprived  of 
their  natural  nourishment  are  started,  creches  where  the 
hapless  children  can  be  deposited  for  the  day  are  sub- 
sidized by  philanthropic  persons,  the  infant  classes  of 
the  schools  are  crowded  with  tiny  mites  who  are 
deprived  of  their  parents'  care  for  the  best  part  of 
their  waking  hours.  While  the  mothers  are  working 
in  the  factories  in  order  to  earn  what  are  often 
insufficient  wages,  regiments  of  officials  and  other 
devoted  persons  are  paid  voluntarily  or  perforce  by 
the  community  to  render  all  sorts  of  services  to  the 
unfortunate  offspring,  thus  bereft  of  their  natural  pro- 
tector. The  wages  earned  by  the  parent  probably 


THE   PRESENT  POSITION   OF  WOMEN     93 

hardly  suffice  to  pay  her  share  of  the  salaries  of  her  sub- 
stitutes. Looked  at  in  the  light  of  reason,  the  situation 
would  be  ludicrous  were  it  not  so  melancholy. 

We  are  inclined  to  classify  for  biological  purposes, 
as  we  have  done  elsewhere,  women  and  men  as  respec- 
tively the  capital  and  income  of  the  State,  the  one  to 
provide  for  the  future  and  the  other  to  maintain  and 
uphold  the  affairs  of  the  present.  Tacitly  the  national 
system  of  economy  has  always  accepted  the  existence 
of  a  vital  difference  in  the  functions  of  men  and  women 
as  the  basis  of  its  scale  of  payment  of  their  services. 
Normally,  a  man's  wages  are  calculated  to  represent, 
not  only  his  own  keep,  but  also  a  sum  sufficient  to 
maintain  a  wife  and  family.  This  means  that  it  is 
recognized  that  a  man  can  perform  two  duties  to  the 
State.  He  can  do  his  day's  work  and  be  the  father  of 
a  family.  A  woman's  wage  represents  her  keep  only, 
or  sometimes  merely  pocket-money,  while  she  remains 
under  her  parents'  roof,  for  she  can  only  undertake  one 
of  the  two  essential  functions  of  an  adult  person  ;  she 
can  either  earn  her  living,  or  give  birth  to  and  bring 
up  an  adequate  number  of  children,  in  which  case  her 
payment  is  included  in  the  father's  wage.  When,  in 
industrial  communities,  we  find  that  a  large  proportion 
of  married  women  are  forced  into  remunerative  em- 
ployment, to  the  detriment  of  the  number  and  health 
of  their  children,  the  result  virtually  is  that,  while  the 
women  attempt  to  perform  two  duties  which  are 
mutually  inconsistent,  the  husbands  cease  to  undertake 
their  full  responsibilities  ;  for  too  often  they  are  no 
longer  to  be  counted  as  fathers  of  families. 

The  same  effect  of  the  disregard  of  natural  limita- 


94  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

tions  may  be  traced  in  the  higher  phases  of  employment, 
where,  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  inheritance  of 
desirable  mental  and  moral  qualities,  the  results,  though 
on  a  smaller  scale,  are  quite  as  disastrous. 

In  France,  as  in  England,  there  has  been  an  increas- 
ing tendency  of  late  years  to  employ  women  in  various 
functions  of  the  State,  especially  in  affairs  pertaining  to 
education.  There  has  also  been  a  considerable  reaction 
against  the  limitation  of  opportunities  which  was  en- 
forced in  the  celibate  teaching  orders.  It  has  been 
made  possible  for  the  women  teachers  to  marry,  and 
they  are  granted  brief  absences  from  duty  during  the 
periods  of  childbirth — without  forfeiture  of  salary — a 
step  which  is  being  followed  in  England,  by  some  of  the 
more  progressive  education  authorities.  But  what  is 
the  consequence  of  this  step,  undertaken  largely  with  a 
view  of  counterbalancing  the  arrest  in  reproduction  of  the 
abler  classes,  engaged  in  these  important  duties  ?  As  far 
as  we  can  learn,  marriages  among  the  women  teachers  do 
occur,  to  a  slightly  increased  extent,  since  their  earnings 
facilitate  the  creation  of  new  homes.  Births  also  occur, 
but  to  an  extent  which  is  far  below  even  the  low  average 
of  the  social  stratum  to  which  these  persons  belong. 
If  the  men  who  have  married  these  teachers  had  instead 
become  the  husbands  of  women  without  fixed  outside 
occupation,  we  cannot  doubt  that  the  birth-rate  would 
have  been  considerably  in  excess  of  the  numbers  actually 
recorded.  Once  again,  in  the  conditions  we  have 
created,  it  is  the  men  who  are  induced  to  fail  in  the 
fulfilment  of  their  legitimate  functions. 

Thus  the  effect  of  encouraging  the  marriage  of  these 
women  has  probably  been  a  distinct  reduction  in  the 


THE  PRESENT  POSITION   OF  WOMEN     95 

number  of  children  produced  in  the  class  to  which 
they  belong  ;  and  we  cannot  doubt  that  the  result  which 
has  been  noticed  in  France  will  occur  in  any  other  com- 
munity which  bases  its  efficiency  on  the  possibility  of 
obtaining  a  large  supply  of  female  labour. 

Apparently,  for  a  time,  we  can  shift  a  great  part  of 
the  industrial  and  administrative  burdens  of  the  country 
on  to  women,  who  can  undersell  their  husbands  and 
brothers.  We  probably  effect  thereby  a  real  improve- 
ment of  environment,  since  a  woman  of  better  training 
and  aptitudes  can  always — for  reasons  we  have  given 
above — be  secured  at  a  lower  rate  of  pay.  But  we  are 
consuming  our  one  essential  form  of  life-capital,  female 
humanity  ;  and  for  us,  as  for  all  nations,  the  process 
must  end  in  disaster. 

It  is  in  France,  where  in  certain  years  the  number  of 
deaths  has  equalled  the  births,  that  the  most  systematic 
attempts  of  the  modern  world  are  being  made  to 
counteract  the  biological  effect  of  modern  tendencies. 
A  few  of  the  enactments  may  be  here  quoted. 
Throughout  the  whole  country,  absence  from  work  on 
the  part  of  a  woman  for  eight  weeks  consecutively 
before  and  after  childbirth  does  not  allow  her  employer 
to  break  his  contract  with  her  for  her  services,  except 
under  payment  of  damages  with  interest,  and  no  private 
agreement  to  the  contrary  will  be  upheld  in  law. 
Absence  for  two  months  with  full  salary  is  allowed  by 
the  State  to  school-mistresses,  half  to  be  taken  before 
and  half  after  the  birth  of  a  child.  The  Credit 
Lyonnais,  a  great  banking  concern,  and  the  Grands 
Magasins  du  Louvre  allow  respectively  thirty  days'  and 


96  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

six  weeks'  absence  on  full  pay  to  their  female  employees, 
in  the  event  of  childbirth. 

On  the  general  problem  of  encouraging  the  produc- 
tion of  children,  the  State  allots  ,£20,000  annually  to 
maternity  assistance.  The  Ministry  of  Labour  provides 
a  marriage  gift  of  100  francs  (^4)  for  each  workman 
in  its  service,  and  an  additional  100  francs  for  the 
birth  of  each  child.  The  Ministry  of  War  gives 
premiums  to  mothers  in  its  employ  suckling  their 
own  children.  The  City  of  Paris  and  the  Departement 
du  Seine  bestow  an  additional  50  francs  a  year 
(£2)  on  all  employees  not  receiving  more  than  £16 
a  year  who  are  fathers  of  at  least  four  children, 
for  each  child  in  excess  of  that  number  ;  whereas  the 
Credit  Lyonnais,  besides  the  maternal  leave  of  absence 
already  mentioned,  give  an  increase  of  salary  equivalent 
to  about  10  francs  a  month  (8s.)  to  each  of  their 
workmen,  on  the  birth  of  every  succeeding  child  after 
the  first. 

The  Municipal  Council  of  Paris,  when  reorganizing 
the  relief  of  the  poor,  laid  down  the  following  guiding 
principles.  "  What  is  needed  is  in  the  first  instance 
to  assist  mothers,  young  children  and  adults  who  may 
be  rescued  from  disease,  and  especially  large  families. 
The  insane  and  old  people,  who  are  the  caput 
mortuum  (lit.  '  death's  head  ')  of  Society,  are  a  secondary 
consideration.  A  nation's  first  duty  is  to  protect  the 
productive  element  of  the  population." 

It  is  interesting  to  compare  these  modern  enactments 
of  republican  France,  some  of  them  directed  towards 
the  encouragement  of  the  more  necessitous  classes,  with 
the  legislation  of  similar  character,  already  detailed  in 


THE   PRESENT  POSITION   OF  WOMEN     97 

brief,  which  was  designed  to  coerce  in  fecundity  the 
classes  believed  to  be  of  the  greatest  value  to  the  State, 
inaugurated  by  the  Roman  Empire.  The  divergent 
methods  are  at  least  as  instructive  as  the  opposition  of 
the  aims,  and  much  might  be  written  about  both.  It 
is  too  early  yet  to  say  whether  the  modern  legislation 
will  fail  of  its  purpose  as  completely  as  did  that  of 
Imperial  Rome.  During  the  first  half  of  1911,  in 
spite  of  this  legislation,  the  deaths  in  France  were  some 
eighteen  thousand  in  excess  of  the  births  ;  whereas, 
twelve  months  previously,  the  numerical  positions  were 
reversed,  the  births  being  then  about  twenty  thousand 
in  excess  of  the  deaths.  This  is  not  an  encouraging 
beginning.  Like  their  illustrious  forebears,  the  French 
are  making  no  attempt  so  far  to  grapple  with  the 
industrial,  economic,  and  moral  causes  which  lie  at 
the  root  of  the  evil ;  they  are  content  to  palliate  the 
effects  only.  But  the  result  of  their  legislation  should 
be  watched  carefully,  for  it  is  certain  that,  as  need  arises, 
other  nations  will  desire  to  follow  in  their  footsteps. 

We  have  now  to  consider  the  position  of  women  as 
it  is  affected  by  the  existence  of  two  classes  of  persons, 
both  of  whom,  though  of  frequent  occurrence  in  our 
midst,  nevertheless  constitute  an  abnormal  type. 
There  will  always  be  a  certain  number  of  married  women 
who  are  unfortunately  childless,  or  whose  families 
will  be  limited  naturally  to  one  or  two  offspring  ;  and 
we  must  also  look  to  have  with  us  a  proportion  of 
women,  who  from  force  of  circumstances  will  remain 
unmarried,  unless  they  are  prepared — like  labour  which 
is  out  of  place  in  one  district — to  migrate  to  the 
colonies  and  other  regions  where  their  services  are  in 

7 


98  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

urgent  request.  We  might  almost  paraphrase  the 
sentences  of  Farr,  written  on  the  subject  of  population 
in  the  Census  Report  of  1851,  and  say  of  the  great 
majority  of  unmarried  women  that,  though  they  are 
often  out  of  place  where  they  are  not  wanted  or 
cannot  be  productive,  they  are  not  therefore,  as  many 
people  assume,  redundant.  A  wise  scheme  of  redistri- 
bution is  their  most  urgent  need. 

But  this  particular  and  most  pressing  scheme  of 
redistribution  is  not  yet  with  us,  and  meanwhile  we  • 
find  ourselves  with  a  considerable  number  of  women 
who  are  genuinely  unoccupied,  and  forced  to  find 
occupations  in  which  they  can  earn  a  living.  The 
majority  of  these  women  belong  to  what  we  may  term 
the  upper  and  professional  classes,  precisely  those 
sections  of  the  nation  whose  sons  are  employed  most 
freely  for  the  administrative  work  of  the  Empire  in  the 
dominions  beyond  the  seas,  and  have  formed  a  large 
proportion  of  the  most  successful  colonists.  Except 
for  women  employed  in  domestic  service,  it  is  rare  to 
find  an  unmarried  woman  of  the  industrial  and  labour- 
ing classes.  Unfortunately,  in  the  professional  classes, 
it  is  the  ablest  women  who  are  the  most  efficient  wage- 
earners,  either  in  conjunction  or  in  actual  competition 
with  men,  and  are  the  first  to  be  withdrawn  from  their 
normal  sphere  of  action  as  wives  and  mothers.  Then, 
as  the  process  continues,  there  arises  a  strong  pressure 
to  make  the  training  of  all  women  subservient  to  the 
ultimate  necessity  of  the  few  :  to  consider  the  possible 
interests  of  any  single  one,  as  an  individual,  who  may 
have  to  become  a  wage-earner,  rather  than  the  certain 
advantage  of  the  majority,  who  should  be  encouraged 


THE   PRESENT  POSITION  OF  WOMEN     99 

to  enter  upon  the  normal  sphere  of  wifehood  and  mother- 
hood. Thus  we  see  a  wrong  ideal  of  the  true  vocation 
of  women  set  before  the  rising  generation,  and  a  vicious 
circle  of  misdirected  training  enthroned  in  our  midst. 

But,  at  present,  it  seems  likely  that  a  good  deal  of 
the  unemployment  of  women  is  due  precisely  to  this 
error  in  training.  The  problem  is  probably  somewhat 
analogous  to  the  general  problems  of  unemployment. 
At  one  end  of  the  scale  there  is  a  certain  and  increasing 
percentage  of  real  unemployables,  whose  growth  is  due 
largely  to  unsound  philanthropic  enterprise  and  ineffec- 
tive natural  selection.  We  do  not,  be  it  remembered, 
absorb  the  feeble-minded  and  incompetent  into  industrial 
and  educational  occupations  where  celibacy  is  a  sine 
qua  non.  We  leave  them  to  propagate  their  species  at 
will,  providing  maternity  wards  and  skilled  attendance 
for  the  purpose.  At  the  other  end  of  our  social  scale 
we  have  a  want  of  mobility  and  a  wrongly  directed 
training,  or  absence  of  training,  which  has  rendered 
many  competent  women  unfit  and  consequently  un- 
willing to  take  up  life  and  work  on  the  ordinary 
domestic  lines  ;  there  is  apparently  no  limit  to  the 
number  of  suitable  women  who  could  be  profitably 
absorbed  in  several  of  our  colonies.  Unfortunately, 
the  employment  of  women  in  the  various  offices  which 
are  created  to  ensure  an  improvement  of  environment 
amongst  us  is  often  directly  beneficial  to  the  community 
at  the  moment.  Since  a  woman  has  usually  only  herself 
to  maintain,  an  individual  of  higher  education  and  char- 
acter can  be  secured  at  a  lower  rate  of  pay  than  a  man 
of  corresponding  ability  and  training.  If  we  raise  the 
wages,  the  unmarried  or  childless  woman  will  always 


ioo  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

have  the  advantage  of  additional  comfort  and  luxury 
or  freedom,  which  will  probably  have  the  ill  effect  of 
disinclining  her  yet  further  from  the  more  arduous, 
more  exacting  duties  of  marriage  and  child-bearing. 
Moreover,  there  is  little  doubt  that  the  present  genera- 
tion often  benefits  directly,  and  not  only  from  the 
financial  point  of  view  of  the  taxpayer,  by  the  sub- 
stitution of  women  for  men  in  the  various  branches 
of  the  public  services.  The  standard  of  efficiency  and 
probity  often  undergoes  a  marked  improvement,  owing 
to  the  employment  of  women  of  a  superior  type  of 
mind  and  character.  But  apart  from  the  fact  that 
some  man  is  displaced,  and  is  less  likely  to  be  able  to 
support  a  wife  and  family,  thus  throwing  some  other 
woman  out  of  her  normal  employment,  we  are 
securing  our  improvement  in  environment  in  the 
present  at  the  cost  of  destroying  for  future  generations 
the  very  heritable  aptitudes  which  make  these  picked 
women  efficient  and  responsible  public  servants.  Once 
again,  we  are  sacrificing  the  present  to  the  future  ;  we 
are  exalting  the  individual  and  injuring  the  race. 

It  is  to  the  married  women  whose  natural  home  duties 
have  unavoidably  failed  them  that  society  may  rightly 
look  for  such  services  to  the  community  as  are  best 
rendered  by  women.  Much  of  the  pioneer  work  in 
social  experiments,  much  of  the  necessary  supervision  of 
the  women  and  children  who,  from  one  cause  or  another, 
have  become  burdens  on  the  general  public,  should  fall 
to  the  share  of  people  who  need  not  look  for  remunera- 
tive employment  and  are  living  in  conditions  enabling 
them  to  deal  with  such  problems,  with  knowledge  and 
sympathy.  The  childless  married  woman  and  the  un- 


THE  PRESENT  POSITION  OF  WOMEN     101 

married  woman  with  private  means  are  both  individuals 
on  whom  we  may  rightly  count  to  pay  their  debt  to 
society  in  public  service  and  private  enterprise.  It  is 
difficult  to  estimate  the  immense  amount  of  valuable 
work,  the  ceaseless  stream  of  good  example  and  inspir- 
ing influence  that  we,  in  England,  owe  to  these  two 
classes  of  women.  But  let  us  never  forget  the  far 
greater,  far  deeper,  far  more  permanent  impress  that 
we  have  received  from  those  members  of  society  in 
whose  homes  our  men  and  women  of  thought,  character 
and  action  were  bred  and  brought  up. 

We  cannot  believe  that  it  is  a  mere  coincidence  that 
the  women  whose  names  are  best  known  and  most 
distinguished  for  social,  artistic  or  literary  services 
were  for  the  most  part  unmarried  or  childless,  so  that 
the  special  gifts  by  which  they  became  famous  have 
died  with  them.  Angelica  Kaufmann,  Jane  Austen, 
Christina  Rossetti,  Florence  Nightingale,  Harriet  Mar- 
tineau,  Charlotte  Bronte",  Maria  Edgeworth,  Charlotte 
Yonge,  George  Eliot  leave  no  descendants.  Elizabeth 
Barrett  Browning,  Mary  Somerville,  Mrs  Gaskell  had 
children,  but  not  many,  and  there  does  not  appear  to 
be  a  third  generation. 

We  shall  probably  always  have  unmarried  and  child- 
less women  of  a  high  standard  of  character  and  ability 
in  our  midst,  but  the  danger  of  calling  attention  to 
their  services  lies  in  the  fact  that  people  are  thereby 
inclined  to  regard  them  as  our  normal  standard  of 
womanhood.  To  argue  that  because  such  people  have 
themselves  leisure  and  energy  for  outside  occupations, 
it  is  therefore  right  and  expedient  to  force  the  additional 
duties  of  public  life  and  political  responsibility  on  the 


102  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

majority  of  women  who  are  already  amply  fulfilling 
a  far  more  essential  and  exacting  function,  seems  an 
extraordinary  perversion  of  human  judgment.  On  all 
grounds,  physical,  moral  and  mental,  it  is  difficult  to 
conceive  a  course  of  action  more  damaging  to  the 
future  prospects  of  the  race  than  to  compel  women, 
who  between  the  ages  of  twenty  and  forty-five  are  fully 
engaged  in  the  duties  of  the  family,  to  enter  the 
turmoil  of  industrial  and  political  life.  Certainly  no 
sane  person  would  follow  the  corresponding  course 
when  dealing  with  the  animal  economy  of  the  country- 
side and  the  farmstead.  At  the  same  time,  it  is  im- 
possible to  single  out  the  exceptional  cases  for  special 
treatment  and  to  put  premiums  involving  additional 
weight  in  the  counsels  of  the  nation  on  the  unmarried 
and  childless  woman  which  would  increase  the  "  spin- 
ster influence  "  in  the  country  and  be  to  the  detriment 
of  those  fulfilling  their  normal  functions. 

It  is  impossible  not  to  see,  at  any  rate  in  the  upper 
classes  of  English  society,  that  there  is  at  present  a 
real  connection  between  the  decline  in  the  birth-rate 
and  the  movement  to  equalize  the  political  and  in- 
dustrial status  of  men  and  women.  We  can  study 
this  influence  at  work  among  any  group  of  women 
who  are  prominent  in  political  agitation  and  social  and 
philanthropic  enterprise.  Many  of  these  women  are 
unmarried,  and  very  few  appear  to  have  the  necessary 
minimum  family  of  four  children  and  upwards. 

It  would  be  extremely  interesting  if  the  secretaries 
of  the  respective  Woman's  Suffrage  and  Anti-Suffrage 
societies  would  furnish  us  with  authentic  figures  as  to 
the  average  number  of  children  born  per  member  of 


THE  PRESENT  POSITION  OF  WOMEN     103 

each  society.  If  such  figures  could  be  obtained,  we  do 
not  doubt  that  they  would  throw  great  light  on  the 
psychology  of  the  whole  movement,  of  which  the  rate 
of  progress,  in  modern  Europe,  as  in  Greece  and  Rome, 
is  probably  a  very  fair  measure  of  the  rate  of  decadence 
of  the  nation  produced  by  the  decline  of  the  birth-rate 
among  the  abler  sections  of  the  community.  It  is  a  note- 
worthy fact  that  in  some  of  the  Australasian  colonies, 
where  women  enjoy  the  suffrage,  and  in  France,  where 
women  are  actively  engaged  in  business  and  commerce, 
the  birth-rate  is  almost  the  lowest  in  the  civilized  world. 

In  the  industrial  sections  of  the  community,  and  in 
the  classes  to  whose  hands  much  of  the  educational 
work  is  entrusted,  the  direct  result  of  the  habitual 
employment  of  women  outside  their  normal  sphere 
is  to  affect  injuriously  the  prospects  of  the  race  and 
to  undermine  the  position  of  men  in  their  capacity 
as  the  natural  providers  for  the  maintenance  of  the 
coming  generation.  Moreover,  if  there  be  no  appreci- 
able coming  generation  to  maintain,  any  stimulus  to 
exertion  beyond  what  has  a  purely  selfish  origin  must 
cease  to  be  effective  in  moulding  the  destinies  of  the 
human  race. 

Throughout  the  history  of  nations,  the  demand  for 
the  equalization  of  the  status  of  men  and  women  seems 
to  come  invariably  from  the  classes — usually  the  more 
intellectual  classes — when  and  where,  for  various  eco- 
nomic and  social  causes  outlined  above,  the  marriage- 
rate  and  birth-rate  have  become  abnormally  and  danger- 
ously low.  The  connection  between  the  two  phenomena 
is  one  which  all  sociologists  should  study  and  watch 
with  great  care. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE    PROBLEM    OF    EDUCATION 

THE  problem  of  education,  like  many  others  we 
have  touched  upon  in  the  preceding  chapters,  is 
incapable  of  final  solution.  There  is  now  no  general 
consensus  of  opinion  as  to  what  is  meant  by  the  term, 
no  accepted  road  on  which  we  may  confidently  travel 
to  attain  the  object  in  view,  no  agreement  as  to  where, 
when  and  by  whom  the  goal  has  been  attained.  The 
wisest  man  is  most  willing  to  admit  that  he  has  misused 
his  opportunities  and  is  but  imperfectly  educated. 

If  religion  be  understood  in  its  literal  sense  of  a 
"binding  together,"  of  a  search  for  the  true  relation 
that  should  unite  a  man  to  the  forces  governing  the 
universe,  then  we  would  suggest  that  the  theory  of 
education,  or  the  "leading  out,"  should  be  taken  to 
mean  a  knowledge  of  the  possibilities  of  development 
inherent  in  the  human  race,  and  a  recognition  of  the 
limitations  within  which  each  individual  must  work. 
To  any  man,  potentially,  there  is  the  chance  of  rising 
to  the  highest  rank  of  human  development  ;  all  men, 
actually,  are  subject  to  the  limitations  of  their  inborn 
qualities,  and  are  compassed  about  by  a  network  of 
obligations  and  restrictions  without  which  the  society 

104 


THE   PROBLEM   OF   EDUCATION     105 

wherein  they  have  developed  could  not  be  kept  together. 
We  have  on  the  one  hand  to  consider  the  inborn 
qualities  of  the  individual,  on  the  other  to  take  heed 
that  the  State  suffers  no  harm  at  his  hands.  It  is  the 
conflict  of  these  two  obligations,  the  reconciliation  of 
these  two  opposing  interests,  that  constitute  the  problem 
of  education. 

But  to  limit  ourselves  to  the  consideration  of  what 
we  believe  to  be  the  true  function  of  education  would 
be  to  deal  with  less  than  half  the  question  as  it  is  at 
present  usually  laid  before  the  general  public.  Far 
more  attention  is  bestowed  nowadays  on  the  subject 
of  training  than  on  that  of  education  ;  and,  as  we  have 
said  before,  there  is  no  necessary  connection  between 
training,  that  merely  enables  a  man  to  earn  a  living 
and  exercise  a  trade,  and  education,  that  helps  him 
to  understand  and  adjust  his  duty  to  himself,  his 
neighbour,  his  nation  and  his  race.  Yet  training  as  a 
substitute  for  education,  and  training,  especially  literary 
training,  as  a  preliminary  step  towards  education,  are 
both  well-recognized  facts  among  us,  and  we  cannot 
leave  that  branch  of  the  subject  entirely  out  of  our 
survey. 

It  may  perhaps  be  asked  why  the  problem  of  educa- 
tion, at  first  sight  essentially  an  affair  of  environment, 
should  be  discussed  at  all  in  a  volume  which  professes 
to  deal  with  heredity.  But  the  answer  is  plain.  Even 
as  we  believe  that  religion  is  the  only  force  strong 
enough  to  incline  a  normal  man,  of  his  own  free  will, 
to  subordinate  his  individual  interests  to  those  of  the 
race,  so  some  authentic  scheme  of  education  alone  will 


106  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

enable  him  with  the  least  harm,  or  with  the  greatest 
good,  to  effect  the  sacrifice  and  to  lead  the  life  which 
his  religious  instincts  have  prompted  him  to  undertake 
as  a  necessary  act  in  his  recognition  of  the  divine 
element  vitalizing  the  Universe.  Whether  this  sub- 
ordination of  self  to  the  wider  interests  of  society  be 
the  result  of  terrorized  obedience  to  the  laws  and 
customs  of  a  primitive  community,  or  of  acquiescence 
in  the  social  conditions  by  which  free  play  is  given  to 
various  forms  of  natural  selection  in  this  world,  and 
for  the  rigours  of  which  rewards  and  penalties  are 
allotted  in  the  next,  or  a  reasoned  acceptance  of  irksome 
restrictions  on  account  of  their  racial  value,  some  form 
of  religion,  some  method  of  education,  are  essential  to 
obtain  the  ultimate  intelligent  triumph  of  the  altruistic 
principle. 

Now  there  are  two  classes  of  persons  who  seem 
fitted  by  natural  circumstances  to  give  education  in  the 
sense  in  which  we  have  defined  it.  In  the  first  place 
there  are  those  whose  experience  of  life  has  been  of  the 
simpler,  more  primitive  type,  and  who,  having  accepted 
many  things  originally  on  authority,  have  seen  no 
reason,  as  life  has  lengthened  and  experience  has 
ripened,  to  question  the  accuracy  of  the  empirical 
knowledge  they  received.  It  is  to  such  people  that 
we  must  go  to  find  the  accumulation  of  traditional 
wisdom,  the  strength  of  intuitive  morality  in  their 
simplest  and  most  impressive  form.  This  class  of 
mind  is  unfortunately  not  on  the  increase  among  us. 
Its  destruction  without  any  effort  at  a  compensating 
replacement  is  probably  largely  due  to  the  errors  in 
training  of  the  last  forty  years.  Nevertheless,  accept- 


THE   PROBLEM   OF   EDUCATION     107 

ing  its  limitations,  there  was  no  more  important  element 
of  stability  in  the  country,  and,  especially  in  contact 
with  the  very  young,  its  influence  was  most  valuable. 
The  simplicity,  the  straightforwardness,  the  frank  accept- 
ance of  authority  which  are  concomitant  to  this  type  of 
mind  appeal  especially  to  the  undeveloped  faculties 
of  the  child,  and  can  impress  without  confusing  or 
fatiguing  them.  Hence  we  are  all  ready  to  acknow- 
ledge the  immense  advantage  to  be  obtained  by  the 
association  of  children  and  young  people  of  all  ranks 
with  the  steadfast,  right-living  members  of  the  cottar 
or  fisher  class,  where  this  more  direct,  more  intuitive 
sense  of  natural  order  has  often  found  its  resting-place. 
Many  of  us  whose  chief  sources  of  knowledge  have 
been  from  academic  and  literary  spheres  have  little  to 
show  compared  with  the  stores  of  experience,  personal 
and  racial,  treasured  up  in  the  minds  of  these  people 
of  steadfast  faith  and  undisturbed  wisdom.  Yet  one 
of  the  results  of  modern  tendencies  in  education  has 
been  to  slight  the  value  of  this  fund  of  human  lore, 
partly  on  account  of  its  inability  to  express  itself  in 
terms  of  the  current  superficial  philosophy,  and  partly 
on  account  of  the  intuitive  as  against  the  argumentative 
form  of  support  with  which  it  upheld  the  substance  of 
its  faith.  Not  only  have  the  children,  owing  to  the 
hours  allotted  to  compulsory  schooling,  been  withdrawn 
for  long  hours  from  the  homes  where  this  most  valu- 
able influence  would  have  found  its  normal  sphere  of 
action,  but  many  of  the  ideas  imbibed  during  school- 
hours  have  served  directly  to  create  an  attitude  of 
contempt  and  inattention  for  any  knowledge  not  to 
be  acquired  in  a  school  primer  or  text-book.  Much 


io8  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

has  been  lost  and  nothing  gained  by  the  change  in 
attitude  and  opportunity.  It  is  to  these  genuine 
exponents  of  the  simple  life  that  our  musicians  and 
folklorists  now  eagerly  go  to  collect  the  last  echoes  of 
our  countryside  dances  and  songs,  of  our  legendary 
heroes  and  magical  rites.  We  believe  that  the  young 
people  of  the  present  generation  have  lost  much  by  lack 
of  contact  and  want  of  respect  for  the  proverbial 
philosophy  of  their  forefathers.  It  is  a  general  rule 
in  the  upbringing  of  the  young  that  the  personality 
of  the  teacher,  and  the  manner  in  which  a  subject  is 
presented,  are  of  far  greater  importance  than  the  actual 
substance  of  the  information  imparted. 

The  second  class  of  persons  to  whom  we  would 
readily  entrust  the  functions  of  education  are  those 
who  have  grown  wise  in  the  experience  of  human  affairs, 
men  of  penetration,  intellect  and  wide  outlook,  whose 
judgment  has  matured  with  observation  and  mellowed 
with  age.  This  is  the  class  of  mind  best  fitted  to 
influence  youth  in  its  adolescent  stage,  best  able  to 
appreciate  the  doubts  and  turmoil  which  beset  a  man 
or  woman  on  entering  upon  the  stage  of  adult  life. 
But  since  it  is  rare  that  we  can  have  the  personal 
services  of  this  highest  type  of  educationalist,  it  is 
to  books  that  we  must  turn  to  acquire  a  knowledge 
of  their  ways  of  thought,  and  to  possess  ourselves 
of  their  solutions  of  the  difficulties  that  beset  us. 
Herein  is  the  true  justification  of  the  literary  training 
in  vogue  amongst  us  ;  and  herein,  moreover,  lies  the 
original  though  forgotten  motive  which  led  to  its 
adoption.  But,  admitting,  as  we  do,  the  rarity  of 
this  type  of  mind,  it  is  satisfactory  to  know  how  often 


THE    PROBLEM   OF   EDUCATION     109 

its  final  conclusions  on  problems  of  life  and  death, 
reached  through  years  of  laborious  study  and  painful 
experience,  are  identical  with  those  expressed  in  the 
simpler,  mere  direct  philosophy  of  the  countryside. 

When,  however,  we  find  the  coming  generations 
not  only  alienated  from  any  form  of  religious  observ- 
ance, but  also  separated  from  both  of  the  two  sources 
of  educational  influence  we  have  outlined  above,  it 
is  time  to  ask  ourselves  how  these  great  forces,  which 
have  hitherto  moulded  human  destiny,  are  to  be  re- 
placed, and  what  is  the  probable  outlook  for  a  nation 
that  will  not  submit  itself  to  their  guidance. 

Unfortunately,  it  seems  to  be  a  necessary  part  of 
the  scheme  for  obtaining  the  current  ideal  of  educa- 
tional efficiency,  both  in  Western  Europe  and  America, 
that,  especially  as  concerns  the  elementary  schools,  the 
teaching  profession  should  be  chiefly  in  the  hands 
of  unmarried  and  inexperienced  women.  This  result 
is  perhaps  due  partly  to  motives  of  economy  ;  but 
also  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  teaching  profession, 
given  the  modern  system  of  training,  is  a  more  at- 
tractive opening  to  women,  who  have  to  choose  a 
career  out  of  a  limited  number,  than  to  men,  who 
have  wider  fields  of  activity  naturally  laid  before 
them.  At  any  rate,  it  is  certainly  more  difficult 
to  attract  suitable  men  to  take  up  teaching  as  a 
profession. 

Now  the  effect  of  the  celibacy  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  monastic  teaching  orders  has  often  been 
commented  on  adversely,  and  has  been  said  to  produce 
a  restriction  of  outlook,  a  want  of  comprehension  and 


no  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

balance,  a  bias  against  the  larger  interests  and  emotions 
of  life.  Yet  the  monastic  orders  and  those  who 
directed  them  were  sensible  of  the  danger  incurred, 
and  strove  to  guard  against  it  in  many  ways.  There 
was  always  a  fund  of  tradition,  of  experience,  of  re- 
ligious purpose  at  the  disposal  of  its  disciples.  The 
fact  that  so  many  of  our  modern  teachers,  although 
compelled  by  the  exigencies  of  circumstances  to  lead 
celibate  lives,  have  not  taken  any  binding  vows  to 
that  effect,  does  not  do  away  with  the  objection  to 
placing  educational  influence  in  the  hands  of  persons 
whose  outlook  on  existence  is  necessarily  limited  and 
one-sided,  and  is  especially  curtailed  in  the  direction 
of  family  life  and  the  domestic  circle,  subjects  on 
which  right  thinking  and  personal  experience  are  of 
supreme  importance  to  the  national  welfare.  Nor 
does  the  encouragement  of  marriage  among  the  women 
teachers,  as  we  have  already  pointed  out  in  the 
previous  chapter,  resulting  as  it  does  in  a  very  limited 
number  of  births,  lead  to  conditions  which  can  rightly 
be  termed  "  natural."  The  safeguards  of  definite 
religious  and  educational  training,  and  the  creation 
of  a  special  atmosphere  appropriate  to  the  nature  of 
the  work  undertaken,  conditions  which  have  been 
found  to  be  necessary  in  the  course  of  the  vast  ex- 
perience of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  do  not  exist 
in  the  case  of  the  lay  teacher,  who  is  nevertheless 
rapidly  acquiring  many  of  the  disabilities  attached  to 
her  conventual  forebears.  Even  the  old  "  dame  "  of 
the  village  school  was  at  least  free  from  this  defect 
of  her  modern  supplanter. 

The  tendency  which  is  growing  among  us  to  make 


THE   PROBLEM   OF   EDUCATION     in 

the  institutions  where  our  teachers  learn  their  trade 
as  far  as  possible  "  training "  colleges  —  as  their 
name  indicates — and  not  centres  of  education — places 
for  the  acquirement  of  book-learning  rather  than  for 
the  development  of  character  and  the  deepening  of 
spiritual  insight  —  emphasises  the  trend  of  national 
development.  Many  of  the  students  who  issue 
thence  are  only  fitted  to  give  the  training  in  mental 
gymnastics  which  they  themselves  have  received  ;  they 
are  not  capable,  either  by  nature  or  by  upbringing, 
especially  at  the  immature  age  when  they  have  to 
undertake  these  important  functions,  of  exercising  any 
true  educational  influence  on  the  children  who  pass 
under  their  care.  Nor  does  the  life  of  arduous  labour, 
both  as  regards  wearing  physical  stress  and  incessant 
mental  exertion,  in  a  cramped  atmosphere  of  super- 
regulated  discipline  and  official  supervision,  tend  to 
foster  their  subsequent  mental  growth,  or  make  it 
easy  for  them  to  appreciate  and  overcome  the  limita- 
tions of  their  situation. 

It  is  the  fault  of  the  system  far  more  than  of  the 
teachers  that  so  much  of  our  English  education  fails  to 
accomplish  its  purpose  ;  and,  until  some  radical  alteration 
can  be  effected  in  the  aims  and  methods  of  instruction, 
any  increase  of  the  time  spent  in  school  is  likely  to 
accentuate  the  state  of  affairs  we  deplore.  Be  that  as 
it  may,  to  students  of  sociology,  the  spinster  influence, 
divorced  from  the  fuller  knowledge,  the  riper  ex- 
perience that  comes  from  personal  contact  with  the 
deepest  mysteries  and  emotions  of  life,  is  a  disquieting 
feature  of  Western  civilization,  and  seems  j  at  present 


ii2  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

to  be  inseparable  from  the  methods  in  vogue  to  obtain 
educational  efficiency. 

Surely  people  may  be  forgiven  for  asking  themselves 
whether  any  degree  of  training,  given  within  the  con- 
ditions we  have  outlined  above,  can  be  accepted  as  the 
true  equivalent  of  a  small  amount  of  education,  acquired 
under  the  old  circumstances  of  mutual  helpfulness  and 
natural  discipline  inside  the  family  circle,  where  habits 
of  obedience  and  initiative  were  acquired  side  by  side 
with  those  of  independence  and  respect. 

It  is  an  interesting  and  suggestive  coincidence  that 
the  passing  of  the  Education  Act  in  1870  was  followed 
immediately  by  the  drop  in  the  birth-rate  of  the  abler 
and  more  intellectual  classes  of  the  community  on 
whom  the  chief  burden,  financial  and  administrative, 
of  this  as  of  most  other  pieces  of  social  legislation  falls. 
Twenty-five  years  later,  when  education  was  made 
practically  free  for  all  the  industrial  and  wage-earning 
sections  of  the  community,  the  decrease  in  the  birth- 
rate was  affecting  these  classes  also,  in  spite  of  the  fact 
that  increased  sums  must  have  been  available  for  the 
maintenance  of  their  offspring.  It  is  now  certain  that 
at  least  half  the  children  who  would  be  likely  to  prove 
the  most  valuable  citizens,  and  best  worth  educating, 
are  annually  withheld  from  the  community  ;  while  one 
of  the  principal  features  to  be  noticed  in  elementary 
education,  is  the  need  for  the  establishment  in 
increasing  numbers  of  special  schools  for  the  feeble- 
minded and  degenerate  members  of  society.  In  these 
schools,  the  cost  of  education  is  many  times  that  spent 
on  the  normal  child,  and,  until  powers  of  subsequent 
detention  are  granted,  probably  represents  a  waste  or 


THE   PROBLEM   OF   EDUCATION     113 

misuse  of  time  and  money,  as  far  as  the  future 
prospects  of  the  nation  are  concerned.  These  steps 
in  our  educational  policy,  taken  in  connection  with  the 
alterations  in  the  quality  and  number  of  the  children 
who  are  affected  by  it,  are  worth  more  consideration 
than  they  have  yet  received. 

We  hear  a  good  deal  nowadays  about  the  advantages 
of  co-education  as  opposed  to  the  seminary  type  of 
upbringing.  If  we  accept  the  views  expressed  above 
as  to  the  methods  and  aims  of  education,  there  is  every 
reason  why  the  two  sexes  should  share  equally  and  at 
the  same  time  and  place  in  the  acquisition  of  the 
necessary  knowledge,  as  they  would  naturally  do  in 
the  ordinary  intercourse  of  family  life.  As  men  and 
women  they  must  work  together,  and  as  boys  and  girls 
they  may  well  drink  at  the  same  sources  of  wisdom. 
It  is  when  we  come  to  the  problems  of  training  for  the 
purpose  of  gaining  a  livelihood — which  has  become  the 
predominant  feature  of  our  English  educational  system 
— that  a  separation  of  the  two  sexes  seems  essential. 

It  is  often  said  that  the  great  fault  of  our  educational 
system  is  that  it  does  not  take  sufficient  account  of  the 
probable  future  occupations  of  the  scholars,  and  that 
it  fails  to  prepare  them  to  exercise  any  definite  craft  or 
profession.  The  truth  seems  to  be  that,  from  1870 
to  within  a  few  years  of  the  present  time,  the 
whole  population  were  trained  as  if  clerkships  or 
some  sort  of  clerical  situation  were  the  only  open- 
ings to  which  a  boy  or  girl  could  look  forward. 
To  read,  to  write,  to  add,  to  have  an  inaccurate  recol- 
lection of  some  of  the  principal  historical  episodes  and 

8 


n4  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

of  geographical  nomenclature  was  too  often  the  sole 
result  of  the  expensive  training  undergone  by  the 
children  of  the  nation.  For  the  most  part  it  was 
neither  education  nor  training,  in  any  reasonable  sense 
of  the  word.  Though  the  influence  of  the  system  on 
the  children  was  assuredly  considerably  better  than  that 
of  the  worst  and  most  degraded  homes,  it  is  certain 
that,  in  the  normal  type  of  school,  the  atmosphere  was 
far  less  fitted  to  form  useful,  intelligent,  self-reliant 
citizens  than  the  home  surroundings  of  the  average 
family  from  which  the  children  were  withdrawn  during 
the  most  impressionable  years  of  their  lives.  And  its 
worst  error  lay  in  the  dissemination  of  the  idea  that  the 
responsibility  for  the  right  upbringing  of  children  does 
not  lie  with  the  parents.  In  a  recent  address  on 
educational  matters,  the  speaker  inferred  that  it  denoted 
moral  obliquity  to  doubt  the  wisdom  of  the  Education 
Act  of  1870,  and  almost  in  the  same  breath  bewailed 
the  lack  of  the  sense  of  parental  responsibility  in 
matters  of  the  upbringing  of  children.  We  believe 
that  his  lamentations  were  largely  addressed  to  the 
inevitableness  which  connects  cause  and  effect. 

If  the  parental  desire  was  that  any  given  child  should 
be  trained  for  a  clerkship  or  other  opening  in  which 
some  degree  of  literary  achievement  was  essential,  and 
if  the  child  appeared  suited  for  that  profession,  then 
the  opportunities  offered  in  the  public  elementary 
schools  might  reasonably  be  taken  advantage  of.  But 
if  a  wider  choice  of  occupation  lay  open  to  view,  if 
the  inborn  qualities  and  aptitudes  of  the  child  did  not 
lie  in  the  direction  of  clerkly  habits  of  life,  then  the 
compulsion  exercised  to  make  all  families  submit  them- 


THE   PROBLEM   OF   EDUCATION     115 

selves  to  the  type  of  training  inaugurated  by  the 
educational  authorities  in  1870  was  an  ill-judged, 
mischievous  and  tyrannical  exercise  of  power. 

It  is  often  said  that  the  elementary  schools  of  the 
country  teach  the  children  of  the  nation  the  value  of 
discipline  and  the  habit  of  order.  Certainly  a  superficial 
acquaintance  with  the  appearance  in  class  of  the  masses 
of  children  therein  collected  would  give  this  impression. 
The  marching,  the  drilling,  the  prompt  movement  to 
the  word  of  command  all  confirm  the  casual  observer 
in  this  assurance.  But  it  may  be  doubted  how  far 
this  attitude  of  attention  and  obedience  is  the  outcome 
of  any  intelligent  acceptance  of  the  principles  underlying 
the  relations  between  authority  and  subordination,  and 
how  far  it  is  due  to  a  lulling  to  sleep — from  force  of 
habit  and  acquiescence  in  surroundings — of  the  youth- 
ful intelligences  and  growing  characters  that  are  subject 
to  its  influence.  If  it  be  a  purely  mechanical  acceptance 
of  familiar  and  inevitable  conditions,  following  the  line 
of  least  resistance,  its  value  as  a  training  in  character 
is  probably  less  than  nothing  for  anybody  who  is 
hereafter  to  take  charge  of  his  own  destiny  and  to 
exercise  in  his  turn  the  responsibility  of  exerting 
authority  or  of  withstanding  it.  An  examination  of  the 
ethical  basis  of  discipline  in  schools  and  some  inquiry 
into  the  psychological  or  possibly  the  physiological 
effects  on  the  vast  numbers  of  growing  children  that 
are  placed  within  its  sphere  of  influence  would  be  most 
valuable. 

Moreover,  if  we  believe  that  there  is  great  advantage 
to  be  obtained  from  the  association  of  the  immature 


n6  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

with  the  adult  mind,  the  inexperience  of  many  of  the 
teachers,  the  superficiality  of  their  training,  the  relative 
proportions  of  teachers  and  taught,  the  impossibility  of 
intimate  contact  between  them  in  the  time  and  space 
allotted,  the  artificiality  of  the  discipline,  and  the  in- 
evitable destruction  of  much  of  the  natural  intimacy 
between  parents  and  children,  master  and  apprentice, 
as  a  result  of  enforced  absence  during  school-hours 
from  the  home,  the  field  and  the  workshop,  do  not 
give  us  any  assurance  that  our  methods  of  training 
will  stand  the  strain  of  a  careful  inquiry  into  their 
effects  on  the  national  character. 

There  is,  to  put  it  mildly,  a  strong  probability  that 
the  environment  normally  provided  by  the  parents  and 
the  immediate  family  will  be  fairly  well  suited  to 
children  who  inherit  the  same  inborn  qualities,  that  the 
same  occupations  will  attract  their  capacity,  the  same 
interests  absorb  their  leisure  hours.  Again,  a  closer 
acquaintance  with  the  parental  aptitudes  and  failings 
and  with  the  communal  life  of  a  district  or  of  a  class 
of  workers  would  often  enable  us  to  suggest  and  plan 
out  a  course  of  training  more  in  accordance  with  the 
probable  qualities  of  the  children  than  the  present 
uniform  system  of  education,  given  the  liberty  and 
encouragement  to  make  the  attempt. 

Even  the  recognition  of  the  well-ascertained  fact 
that  town  life  and  country  life  are  responsible  for 
entirely  different  modes  of  thought  and  development, 
and  make  quite  other  demands  on  the  character  and 
capacities  of  men  and  women,  would  be  a  first  step 
towards  supplying  education  and  training  of  the  type 
fitted  to  the  intelligences  of  the  children  who  have  to 


THE   PROBLEM   OF   EDUCATION     117 

undergo  the  process  outside  their  homes.  In  each 
case,  the  skilled  observer  notes  constantly  recurring 
gaps  in  the  experience  and  impressions  of  the  child  ; 
he  perceives  utterly  different  powers  at  work — the 
stupefying  yet  disturbing  crowd-influence  of  the  city,  the 
peace-making  and  soul-enlarging  nature-influence  of  the 
countryside.  Each  of  these  inherent  attitudes  of  mind 
requires  attention,  explanation,  amplification  ;  each 
demands  the  introduction  of  some  compensating  but 
entirely  opposite  principle  into  the  system  of  education. 
We  must  try  to  make  some  estimate  of  the  specific 
influences  at  work  on  the  children  of  each  district  and 
of  each  social  grade  before  we  can  think  ourselves  in 
a  position  to  lay  down  the  law  as  to  the  right  methods 
of  training  and  education  to  be  followed  out  in  regard 
to  them.  It  is  this  crying  need  for  differentiation  and 
for  specialization  which  is  the  chief  obstacle  to  any  really 
satisfactory  scheme  of  centralized  national  education. 

The  great  error  which  misled  the  framers  of  the 
Act  of  1 870  was  one  which  has  misled  many  generations 
of  statesmen — the  belief  in  and  desire  for  uniformity — 
and  a  limitation  of  outlook  to  their  own  personal  ex- 
perience. Instead  of  recognizing  the  segregation  of 
characteristics  in  different  sections  of  the  nation,  instead 
of  realizing  and  providing  for  the  development  of  the 
specialized  qualities,  aptitudes  and  occupations  dis- 
tributed, often  geographically,  in  our  midst,  they 
endeavoured  to  establish  one  uniform  system  of  train- 
ing throughout  the  country,  founded  on  a  literary  basis, 
and  directed  chiefly  to  further  the  advancement  of  the 
type  of  mind  with  which  they  were  best  acquainted. 


ii8  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

We  are  just  beginning  to  emerge  from  the  desolation 
of  pothooks  and  blackboards  into  which  their  mistaken 
zeal  led  us.  Our  education  authorities  occasionally  re- 
cognize a  school  outside  the  normal  run — trade  schools, 
schools  for  home-making — and  serious  efforts  are  made 
to  form  centres  of  technical  instruction,  appropriate  to 
the  industries  and  specialized  character  of  the  popula- 
tion of  each  district.  But  further  differentiation  is  the 
most  crying  need,  together  with  a  recognition  of  the 
fact  that  the  various  sections  of  the  community  differ 
inherently  among  themselves,  and,  to  make  the  most 
of  their  possibilities,  require  methods  of  training 
differing  profoundly  among  each  other  in  scope,  aim 
and  duration. 

Far  more  use  might  be  made  of  the  natural  develop- 
ment of  childhood  in  a  well-ordered  home  of  almost 
any  class,  and  much  help  could  be  obtained  from  a 
wise  encouragement  of  individual  and  local  enterprise. 
Unfortunately,  it  is  almost  inherent  in  any  form  of 
centralized  official  control  to  press  for  uniformity  and 
to  minimize  the  opportunities  for  private  and  local 
endeavour.  If  the  home  environment  be  so  cor- 
rupting that  the  removal  of  the  children  from  parental 
influence  becomes  a  necessity  in  the  interests  of  society, 
the  laws  of  heredity  would  lead  us  to  believe  that  a  clear 
case  has  been  established  for  preventing  the  creation 
of  further  decadent  citizens  by  the  rigid  segregation  of 
the  parents. 

Whatever  be  the  methods  of  training  in  vogue  in  a 
country — in  contradistinction  to  the  principles  of  educa- 
tion— whether  we  agree  with  them  or  regard  them 


THE   PROBLEM   OF   EDUCATION     119 

as  a  source  of  not  a  little  of  the  social  disorders  we  see 
around  us,  it  seems  clear  that  the  training  of  boys 
cannot  be  put  on  the  same  footing  as  that  of  girls, 
although  the  educational  problems  are  apparently  the 
same  for  both  sexes.  It  is  a  fundamental  condition  of 
much  of  the  work  of  this  world,  that  duties  must  be 
performed  by  men,  in  spite  of  any  disturbance  of  the 
family  life,  by  illness,  sorrow  or  death.  The  railway 
signalman  must  leave  a  sick  child  to  go  on  duty,  a 
mariner  must  take  his  ship  out  of  port  and  desert  a 
bed-ridden  wife,  a  doctor  must  go  on  his  rounds  and 
forget  the  burden  of  domestic  trials  and  anxieties. 
The  profession  of  men  is  often  necessarily  apart  from 
and  outside  their  home  life.  But  in  the  case  of  women 
the  accepted  outlook  is  quite  other.  No  call  from  the 
outside  world  is  recognized  to  be  sufficient  to  separate 
a  mother  from  a  sick  child,  or  to  withdraw  a  woman 
from  a  home  where  her  presence  is  urgently  required. 

The  importance  of  this  well-recognized  difference  of 
obligation  has  not  been  sufficiently  grasped.  It  is  a 
variation  of  psychological  attitude  of  profound  meaning 
to  the  welfare  of  the  race,  and  depends  largely  on  the 
proposition  stated  in  a  previous  chapter,  namely,  that 
the  natural  duties  of  a  man  are  directed  to  the  mainten- 
ance of  present-day  conditions,  while  those  of  a  woman 
infallibly  lead  her  to  take  heed  for  the  future  welfare 
of  the  nation,  which  lies  largely  within  the  circle  of 
domestic  occupations,  and  includes  much  of  that 
environmental  influence  which  we  wish  to  classify 
under  the  name  of  education. 

Therefore,  whatever  training  be  imposed  outside  the 
home  circle,  it  is  desirable  that  from  the  beginning  the 


120  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

two  sexes  should  view  its  importance  in  different  lights. 
It  may  be  right  to  impress  on  boys  that  their  first  duty 
is  to  perform  the  tasks  which  have  been  placed  upon 
them  from  exterior  sources,  that  school  must  be  attended, 
that  lessons  must  be  prepared,  in  spite  of  urgent  calls 
from  parents  and  near  relatives.  It  is  an  attitude 
which  will  probably  be  essential  to  their  success  and 
utility  in  after  life.  But  the  same  obligations  do  not 
apply  in  the  case  of  girls  ;  and,  if  we  accept  the  fact  that, 
for  instance,  one  of  the  principal  duties  of  womenkind 
is  to  mind  babies,  then  it  is  useless  to  expect  an  intelli- 
gent girl  of  twelve  to  believe  in  the  truth  of  our 
doctrine,  if  she  knows  that  the  baby  goes  unminded  at 
home  while  she  is  committing  to  memory  a  list  of  the 
capes  of  China,  or  is  experimenting  in  the  incorrect 
use  of  the  split  infinitive. 

One  of  the  most  serious  drawbacks  to  almost  any 
form  of  school  training  for  girls — even  accepting  the 
possibility  that  they  learn  more  in  many  directions 
there  than  they  would  do  in  a  well-regulated  home 
— is  the  fact  that  it  is  essential  to  the  discipline  and 
efficiency  of  a  school  that  English  grammar  and  physical 
geography  should  be  considered  before  spring  cleaning 
and  jam-making,  while  it  is  even  more  essential  to  the 
welfare  of  the  homes  of  the  nation  that  spring  cleaning 
and  jam-making  should,  when  the  processes  or  their 
equivalents  become  necessary,  be  given  the  position  of 
pre-eminence. 

A  few  years  ago,  one  of  our  northern  borough 
education  authorities  solemnly  passed  two  instructions 
on  the  same  day  and  at  the  same  meeting.  In  the 
first  it  forbade  the  parents  to  keep  elder  girls  at  home 


THE   PROBLEM   OF   EDUCATION     121 

and  away  from  school  in  attendance  on  their  mothers 
for  the  two  or  three  weeks  following  childbirth,  threaten- 
ing defaulters  with  the  heaviest  penalties  of  the  law. 
In  the  second,  it  recommended  the  purchase  of  full-sized 
dolls  and  complete  layettes  as  part  of  the  school  equip- 
ment, in  order  to  accustom  the  elder  scholars  to  the 
care  and  protection  of  infant  life.  Comment  is  super- 
fluous. Nothing  that  a  girl  can  learn  at  school  can  be 
compared  in  importance  to  a  thorough  grasp  of  the 
fact  that  her  first  and  most  urgent  duties  must  always 
be  within  the  family  circle,  and  that  the  welfare  of 
the  future  citizens  of  the  race  is  the  province  of  social 
endeavour  which  falls  naturally  to  her  share. 

As  we  have  already  said,  the  problem  of  education 
and  the  problem  of  training  are  in  many  aspects  two 
entirely  separate  affairs  ;  that  of  training  is  a  matter  of 
expediency  for  the  individual,  of  efficiency  for  the 
nation.  As  training  affects  the  chances  of  survival  of 
one  man  rather  than  another,  of  one  generation  in  a 
nation  instead  of  its  rival  overseas,  so  it  exercises  an 
indirect  effect  in  determining  racial  or  individual  pre- 
ponderance. But  the  history  of  the  Jewish  nation 
shows  us  that,  given  an  educational  and  religious  up- 
bringing of  a  satisfactory  type  and  of  sufficient  strength, 
any  form  of  training  may  be  safely  superadded. 

The  outlook  upon  life  as  a  whole,  the  question  of 
the  right  development  of  the  inborn  qualities  of  each 
man  or  woman — duly  considering  the  necessary  sub- 
ordination of  the  individual  to  the  race — the  teaching 
of  traditional  wisdom  and  racial  experience,  the  true 
relation  of  the  able  and  competent  to  the  weakly  and 
feckless,  the  amount  of  sacrifice  to  be  exacted  from  the 


122  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

present  for  the  benefit  of  future  citizens,  or  the  weight 
of  the  burden  to  be  cast  on  future  generations  in  order 
that  certain  existing  persons  may  live  unchecked  and 
die  unharassed,  all  these  problems  should  be  included 
within  the  scope  of  education,  in  so  far  as  such  sub- 
jects can  be  separated  from  the  sphere  of  influence  of 
religion.  They  are  matters  which  are  unrecognized  by 
the  education  authorities  and  are  often  ignored  or 
slurred  over  by  the  Churches.  Yet  all  students  of 
heredity  are  deeply  concerned  with  the  solution  thereof, 
for  in  a  correct  adjustment  lies  the  turn  of  the  scale 
which  in  the  long  run  has  decided  the  fate  of  nations. 


CHAPTER  IX 

HEREDITY    AND    POLITICS 

A  DISTINGUISHED  bishop  and  penetrating  scholar  of  the 
last  generation,  to  whom  one  of  us  was  presented  for 
the  first  time  many  years  ago,  opened  the  conversation 
by  saying  :  "  What  is  your  opinion  of  the  theory  of 
politics  ?  "  At  that  time  we  had  no  answer  ready  ;  and, 
in  spite  of  all  the  attention  paid  to  political  questions, 
it  is  clear  that  most  men,  especially  those  engaged  in 
active  political  life,  have  still  no  idea  that  a  general 
theory  of  politics  is  necessary  or  even  possible. 

What  is  the  ultimate  aim  of  government,  administra- 
tive and  legislative  ?  Is  there  indeed  any  ultimate  aim, 
when  we  pierce  beneath  the  shallow  puerilities  of  such 
modern  phrases  as  "  that  the  will  of  the  people  should 
prevail  "  ?  "  What's  for  their  good,  not  what  pleases 
them,  that's  the  question,"  was  Cromwell's  statement 
of  the  problem  ;  and,  in  their  characteristic  frank 
brutality,  his  words  have  a  truer  ring  than  most  of  the 
question-begging  phrases  with  which  politicians  pay 
their  way  at  the  present  day. 

But  even  if  we  accept  "  what's  for  their  good  "  as  a 
step  in  advance,  we  have  still  to  inquire  into  the 
meaning  of  good.  If  by  good  we  mean  the  comfort 

123 


i24  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

and  pleasure  of  the  present  fleeting  generation,  we  may 
but  revert  to  the  usual  position  by  another  road. 

The  older  statesmen  had  a  larger  outlook  than  some 
of  those  of  to-day.  The  theory  of  power,  which  was 
replaced  first  by  the  principle  of  protection  and  then 
by  the  economic  and  social  theories  of  free  trade  and 
laissez-faire ,  contemplated  a  strong  and  sound,  self- 
reliant  nation  both  from  the  economic  and  military 
points  of  view  as  the  object  to  be  kept  steadily  before 
the  eyes.  The  methods  by  which  this  goal  was  sought 
were  frequently  defective,  especially  from  the  economic 
side  ;  but  the  consciousness  that  aggregate  economic 
wealth  was  not  the  only  or  even  the  highest  object 
of  government  was  a  better  foundation  for  political 
thought  than  the  greedy  protectionism  or  the  doctrinaire 
Manchesterismus  which  successively  replaced  it. 

Now  a  "  theory  of  power  "  which  takes  account  of 
modern  biological  knowledge  in  a  strenuous  effort  to 
improve  the  physical,  mental  and  moral  state  of  the 
race  both  by  environment  and  heredity,  and  by  their 
interaction  one  on  the  other,  seems  to  us  a  good  basis 
for  political  endeavour.  We  do  not  claim  for  it  finality 
or  even  completeness.  But  it  gives  a  point  of  view 
which  has  been  almost  entirely  overlooked  in  modern 
times,  and  one  which  is  more  likely  to  lead  in  the 
future  to  many  of  the  conditions  which  politicians  wish 
to  secure  than  the  seemingly  more  direct  roads,  some 
of  which,  when  followed,  drop  into  intervening  chasms 
and  quagmires. 

For,  if  we  can  raise  the  innate  qualities  of  our  race, 
so  that  it  becomes  abler,  stronger  and  more  efficient, 
not  only  will  it  be  in  a  state  to  take  better  advantage 


HEREDITY  AND   POLITICS  125 

of  any  improvement  in  the  environment,  but  it  will 
naturally  improve  its  own  environment.  Improvements 
in  environment  are  made  possible  by  the  genius  of  our 
ablest  men  and  carried  out  by  the  ability  and  industry 
of  competent  administrators.  So,  if  the  average  ability 
of  the  nation  be  raised,  improvements  in  environment 
will  assuredly  follow.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
racial  efficiency  fall,  it  requires  more  and  more  expendi- 
ture of  effort  to  keep  up  the  rate  of  environmental 
advance,  and  thus  to  maintain  the  position  already  won. 
Finally,  the  race  would  become  unable  to  maintain  its 
existing  environment,  and  a  decline  in  civilization 
must  follow. 

Let  us  then  accept  the  racial  point  of  view,  and 
regard  as  the  ultimate  aim  of  politics  the  improvement 
of  the  racial  qualities  of  the  nation.  Let  us  consider 
both  legislation  and  administration  from  this  aspect. 
Let  us  ask  of  each  proposal,  not  how  it  will  affect 
the  comfort  or  convenience  of  the  existing  generation, 
but  how  it  will  affect  the  inborn  qualities  of  future 
generations. 

On  these  lines  we  shall  find  a  new  clue  to  politics. 
It  will  not  necessarily  follow  that  in  practice  this  clue 
ought  exclusively  to  be  followed.  Future  gain  may 
sometimes  be  purchased  at  too  heavy  a  present  price, 
or,  at  all  events,  at  a  price  which  it  is  impossible  to  get 
the  present  generation  to  pay.  But,  in  existing  con- 
ditions, the  racial  point  of  view  is  almost  entirely 
ignored,  and  more  good  may  be  done  in  emphasizing 
a  forgotten  lesson,  than  in  attempting  a  complete 
analysis  of  the  whole  political  problem. 


126  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

Although  no  broad  principle  underlies  the  distinction, 
it  may  be  convenient  to  classify  the  possible  effects  of 
legislation  on  race  into  the  direct  and  indirect.  We 
should  get  direct  effects  if  we  determined  to  segregate 
the  feeble-minded,  or,  on  the  other  hand,  paid  govern- 
mental subsidies  based  on  a  principle  the  reverse  of 
that  of  the  graduated  income  tax  to  the  competent 
parents  of  healthy  and  numerous  children.  We  get 
indirect  effects  when,  by  the  results  of  humanitarian 
laws,  we  make  things  too  comfortable  for  the  wastrel, 
incidentally  encourage  his  reproduction,  or,  by  the 
pressure  of  the  concomitant  taxation,  lead  efficient 
families  on  the  border-line  of  their  natural  social 
standard  of  comfort  to  restrict  the  number  of  their 
children  from  motives  of  economy. 

Till  the  present  day,  no  direct  racial  legislation  has 
been  attempted,  though  the  time  is  over  ripe  for 
dealing  with  the  problem  of  the  feeble-minded.  We 
may  leave,  therefore,  direct  effects  till  we  consider  the 
possibilities  of  the  future. 

But  the  indirect  effects  of  legislation  on  race  are 
an  old  story.  If  we  are  correct  in  believing  that 
the  variations  of  type  among  us,  as  indicated  by  the 
different  social  strata,  show  the  existence  of  variations  of 
innate  physical  and  mental  characteristics  as  real  though 
infinitely  more  elusive  than  the  differences  between,  for 
example,  the  Highland  cattle  and  the  Guernsey  cow, 
then  we  must  recollect  that  conditions  suitable  to  one 
type  are  not  necessarily  applicable  to  another.  Uni- 
formity of  environment  is  only  possible  for  an 
undifferentiated  race,  not  yet  emerged  from  the  most 
primitive  conditions  of  social  organization.  Almost 


HEREDITY  AND   POLITICS  127 

any  change  of  law  in  states  of  complicated  social 
structure  favours  economically  some  class  at  the  expense 
of  another,  and  thus  makes  it  easier  for  members  of 
the  one  to  marry  early,  and  rear  successfully  a  large 
number  of  offspring.  Hence  all  legislative  action  is 
necessarily  exercising  a  selective  effect  from  the  bio- 
logical point  of  view,  and  the  danger  lies  in  the  fact 
that  this  selective  pressure  is  applied  not  only  ignorantly 
but  actually  inadvertently.  Hence  arises  the  import- 
ance of  politics  from  the  racial  point  of  view.  If  we 
establish  a  preponderating  rate  of  reproduction  in  any 
one  section  of  the  community,  in  a  few  generations  it 
increases  relatively  so  rapidly  in  geometrical  progression 
that  it  tends  to  swamp  the  rest.  Its  peculiarities 
become  the  characteristics  of  the  race,  its  distinctive 
features  the  general  qualities  of  the  nation.  On  the 
other  hand,  if  we  make  the  environment  harder  for 
any  one  class,  we  tend  to  depress  its  rate  of  reproduction, 
and  it  may  be  reduced  rapidly  in  number  relatively 
to  the  stocks  which  have  received  more  favourable 
treatment.  Its  qualities  and  characters  disappear  from 
the  race. 

It  is  essential  to  fix  in  one's  mind  this  great  truth 
of  the  fluctuating  racial  character  of  a  nation.  The 
race  is  not  of  constant  quality,  immutable  through  the 
ages.  It  is  an  organism,  sensitive  to  every  influence, 
and  moulded  to  one  form  or  another  as  a  careless  touch 
is  laid  on  it  here  or  there. 

This  result  holds  good  in  all  ages.  Even  when 
the  race  was  reproducing  itself  at  a  natural  rate,  the 
number  of  marriages  depended  on  the  pressure  of 
external  causes,  economic  or  political,  and  rose  and  fell 


128  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

with  changes  in  the  price  of  corn  or  with  the  declaration 
of  peace  or  war.  But,  since  1875,  the  people  have 
learnt  to  restrict  voluntarily  the  number  of  births  in 
married  life,  and  the  rate  of  reproduction  has  become 
almost  indefinitely  more  sensitive  to  outside  influences, 
such  as  those  exercised  by  social  conventions  and  habits 
and  legislative,  especially  financial,  burdens. 

In  all  ranks  of  life  children  are  a  heavy  expense — 
an  expense  which  rises  roughly  in  proportion  to  the 
position  of  the  family,  and  falls  heavily  on  all  save  on 
the  very  rich  in  all  classes  (that  is,  on  those  who  have 
more  than  enough  to  support  themselves  in  their 
natural  position),  and  on  the  thriftless  pauper,  who  can 
now  look  with  confidence  to  the  State  for  the  mainten- 
ance of  himself  and  an  unlimited  number  of  equally 
casual  offspring.  In  almost  every  household,  an 
increasing  number  of  children  means  a  diminution 
in  comfort  and  economic  freedom,  while,  where  the 
income  is  small,  each  new  child  may  mean  actually  less 
food  and  clothing  for  the  existing  members  of  the 
family. 

This  being  so,  economic  causes,  added  to  other 
motives,  lead  at  once  to  restriction  of  the  birth-rate 
among  the  thrifty  and  far-seeing,  as  soon  as  the  burden 
of  children  is  felt  to  be  too  severe. 

On  the  other  hand,  among  the  reckless  and  incom- 
petent, especially  when  they  suffer  from  mental  defect, 
no  such  restraining  motives  are  operative,  and  no 
restriction  of  births  checks  the  propagation  of  their 
undesirable  qualities.  They  reproduce  themselves  at  a 
natural  rate,  and  are  only  checked  by  natural  causes. 
In  old  days,  the  pressure  of  life  was  more  severe. 


HEREDITY   AND   POLITICS  129 

Fewer  of  the  unsound  lived  to  reach  maturity,  and 
the  very  high  infant  mortality  among  their  offspring 
tended  to  weed  the  tainted  stock  out  of  the  race. 
Out  of  a  family  of  ten  or  twelve,  only  the  one  or  two, 
whom  the  law  of  averages  tells  us  may  be  as  good 
or  better  in  development  than  their  parents,  could  be 
expected  to  survive. 

These  considerations  open  up  the  broadest  question 
we  have  to  investigate.  We  have  already  dealt  with  one 
aspect  of  this  question  when  considering  the  selective 
action  of  disease.  Improvements  in  medicine,  surgery, 
sanitation  and  hygiene  weaken  the  selective  action  of 
disease,  and  check  the  purification  of  the  race  from  the 
predisposition  to  disease.  But  we  have  seen  reason  to 
hope  that  the  compensating  advantages,  even  from  the 
racial  point  of  view,  may  be  greater  than  the  loss. 

But  the  amelioration  in  the  environment  due  to 
improvements  in  medicine  and  hygiene  is  only  one 
side  of  a  general  tendency.  Misfortune  and  lack  of 
success  of  all  kinds  are  now  met  with  help  both  from 
charity  and  the  State  in  a  way  unknown  before.  We 
hear  little  about  the  principle  of  least  eligibility  in  the 
distribution  of  relief.  Hungry  school-children  are 
fed ;  unemployed  labourers  are  supported  by  relief 
works  ;  the  sick  are  tended  gratuitously  in  well- 
appointed  hospitals ;  the  old  have  pensions  freely 
given  to  them  regardless  of  their  previous  record.  As 
Dr  Tredgold  has  well  put  it  :  "  It  is  impossible  to 
look  round  without  seeing  that  the  entire  country, 
from  John  o'  Groats  to  Land's  End,  is  flooded  with 
institutions,  societies  and  agencies,  not  for  the  better- 

9 


1 30  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

ment  of  the  fit,  but  for  the  care  of  the  unfit  :  agencies 
whose  chief  mission  is  to  provide  shelter,  food, 
clothing,  comforts,  medical  treatment  and  other  forms 
of  assistance  for  those  of  proved  mental,  physical  and 
social  incapacity  ;  and  even  for  those  who,  having  the 
capacity,  will  not  exert  it.  ...  I  have  no  hesitation  in 
saying,  from  personal  experience,  that  nowadays  the 
degenerate  offspring  of  the  feeble-minded  and  chronic 
pauper  is  treated  with  more  solicitude,  has  better  food, 
clothing  and  medical  attention,  and  has  greater 
advantages,  than  the  child  of  the  respectable  and  inde- 
pendent working  man.  So  much  is  this  the  case  that 
the  people  are  beginning  to  realize  that  thrift,  honesty 
and  self-denial  do  not  pay." 

From  such  a  competent  observer  as  Dr  Tredgold 
this  is  a  terrible  indictment  of  the  result  of  indis- 
criminate and  uninformed  humanitarian  legislation  and 
charity.  But  when  we  pass  from  the  consideration  of 
the  direct  effects  of  such  action  to  the  more  wide-spread 
indirect  consequences,  we  come  to  see  that  even  more 
harm  is  done  than  appears  at  first  sight. 

All  these  methods  of  relief  cost  money.  Whether 
given  voluntarily  in  charity,  or  compulsorily  in  rates  and 
taxes,  that  money  goes  in  unremunerative  expenditure. 
Helping  a  competent  man  to  establish  himself  in  a 
secure  position  may  benefit  immensely  the  resources  of 
the  nation.  Assisting  a  "  feeble-minded  and  chronic 
pauper  "  to  bring  into  existence  and  rear  to  maturity  an 
indefinite  number  of  feeble-minded  children,  increases 
incalculably  both  the  present  and  future  drain  on  the 
wealth  of  the  community,  besides  increasing  the  stock 
of  preventible  misery  in  the  world.  Even  giving  those 


HEREDITY   AND  POLITICS  131 

feeble-minded  children  an  education  in  special  schools, 
which  cost  three  times  the  relative  amount  that  do 
normal  schools,  is  in  large  measure  a  waste  of  public 
resources.  They  will  never  be  more  than  just  able  to 
keep  themselves  under  competent  direction,  and  the 
money  lavished  on  them  might  have  trained  double  the 
number  of  competent  workmen  to  a  higher  degree  of 
useful  skill.  Moreover,  unless  the  control  and  super- 
vision last  through  life,  the  training  may  even  do 
permanent  harm  in  making  the  unsound  less  unattract- 
ive, and  hence  more  likely  to  marry  and  give  birth 
to  and  rear  children  to  perpetuate  their  infirmities. 

In  this  and  other  ways  the  money  and  energy  spent 
indiscriminately  may  be  much  worse  than  unremunera- 
tive.  It  may  actually  tend  to  multiply  the  unsound, 
and  increase  the  average  degeneracy  of  the  nation. 

Forcibly  to  take  a  share  of  the  earnings  of  those  who 
are  not  competent  to  spend  their  wages  wisely,  and  to 
lay  it  out  on  their  behalf  on  education,  clothing  and 
food,  may  result  in  an  advantage  sufficient  to  com- 
pensate for  the  destruction  of  personal  responsibility. 
To  abstract  more  than  is  strictly  necessary  for  national 
purposes  from  able  and  competent  people,  who  can 
make  good  use  of  their  resources,  is  a  step  on  the 
downward  path  of  discouragement,  too  often  meted 
out  to  our  best  citizens.  The  parable  of  the  Talents 
contains  teaching  which  is  at  least  as  authentic  as  the 
lesson  in  that  of  the  Good  Samaritan. 

And  now  let  us  turn  to  the  other  side  of  the  shield. 
As  these  agencies  are  established  with  the  avowed 
intention  of  favouring  the  unfit  both  directly  and 
indirectly,  and  as  they  tend  to  encourage  the  more  rapid 


1 32  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

reproduction  of  the  unsound,  so  they  bear  hardly  on  the 
fit,  and  not  only  check  the  efficient  members  of  society 
who  might  desire  to  bring  up  a  natural  number  of 
children,  but  impair  the  conditions  of  environment  in 
which  these  children  might  otherwise  have  been  reared. 
The  supplies  which  go  to  the  unsound  in  all  ranks  of 
life,  either  through  inheritance,  charity,  or  through 
rates  and  taxes,  will  always  be  a  direct  and  unprofitable 
drain  on  the  national  resources.  As  much  as  is  spent 
in  these  ways,  so  much  the  less  is  there  for  other 
purposes.  Less  is  spent  directly  in  the  wages  of 
competent  men,  less  capital  can  be  accumulated  to 
stimulate  further  enterprise. 

Now  a  demand  for  the  services  of  competent  men 
brings  more  of  them  into  employment,  and  tends  to 
raise  their  rate  of  wages.  Hence  more  competent  men 
are  in  a  position  to  buy  goods,  and  they  are  all  able  to 
buy  more.  Therefore  industry,  and  with  it  the  wealth 
of  the  country,  is  increased.  Moreover,  more  competent 
men  are  able  to  support  wives  and  families,  and  that 
most  essential  part  of  the  future  wealth  of  nations,  a 
supply  of  competent  children,  is  increased. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  we  trace  that  part  of  the  with- 
drawn money  which  would  have  gone  to  swell  the 
stores  of  accumulated  capital,  we  are  perhaps  on  more 
debatable,  or  at  all  events  more  debated,  ground. 
Still,  most  economists  are  agreed  that  the  accumulation 
of  capital,  by  increasing  its  supply  and  by  cheapening 
it,  stimulates  industry,  and  again  brings  into  employ- 
ment the  services  of  competent  men,  with  the  beneficial 
results  we  have  seen  above. 

Both  these  processes  are  checked  by  the  worse  than 


HEREDITY  AND   POLITICS  133 

unremunerative  expenditure  which  goes  to  favour  the 
unfit  at  the  expense  of  the  fit.  Hence  by  it  the 
number  of  competent  men  able  to  earn  a  living  is 
diminished,  while  the  average  wage  of  those  in  employ- 
ment is  lowered. 

Much  of  the  unrest  in  the  labour  world  at  present  is 
due  to  the  failure  of  wages  to  rise  from  1900  onwards 
in  proportion  to  the  increased  cost  of  living,  an  increase 
which  will  probably  continue  and  may  accelerate.  For 
part  at  all  events  of  this  failure  we  may  look  to  the 
vastly  increased  unremunerative  expenditure  which  has 
gone  to  maintaining  and  superintending  the  unfit. 
Directly,  they  take  from  the  nation  money  which  would 
go,  one  way  or  another,  in  increased  wages.  Indirectly, 
generation  by  generation  the  result  is  to  swell  the 
number  of  the  incompetent,  and  decrease  the  average 
inborn  efficiency  of  the  race. 

At  one  point  questions  of  practical  politics  touch  an 
even  wider  problem  of  race  than  those  which  deal  with 
the  differences  of  inborn  qualities  of  various  sections 
of  one  nation.  The  effect  of  the  interbreeding  between 
different  races  is  one  of  the  most  difficult  subjects 
which  the  future  has  to  face.  Much  more  knowledge 
must  be  acquired  before  we  can  deal  confidently  with 
it.  Yet  some  tentative  conclusions  may  already  be 
formulated.1 

Both  by  experiments  with  animals  and  by  observa- 
tions on  mankind,  new  races  are  found  to  arise  by  a 
lucky  cross,  and  subsequent  isolation  and  inbreeding. 

1  See    The  Foundations  of  the  Nineteenth   Century,   by  H.   S.  Chamberlain, 
voL  i.  p.  269. 


134  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

The  thoroughbred  horse  has  arisen  by  the  union  in 
the  past  of  Arab  stallions  with  good  English  mares, 
and  the  careful  preservation  of  their  progeny  from 
other  strains  of  blood  for  many  generations.  The 
nations  of  ancient  Greece  and  Rome  and  modern 
England  and  Japan  arose  from  definite  crosses  at  one 
period  or  a  few  periods  in  time,  and  subsequent 
isolation  for  longer  or  shorter  periods  of  years,  secured 
to  them  by  their  geographical  position  on  peninsulas 
or  islands. 

It  is  not  easy  to  predict  what  elements  will  give  a 
successful  cross.  Firstly,  it  is  clear  that  the  parent  races 
themselves  must  be  virile  and  sound.  Secondly,  if  they 
are  too  divergent,  we  get  a  mongrel  race  with  the  best 
qualities  of  both  ancestors  blurred.  The  cross-breeds 
of  South  America  nowadays,  and  the  mixture  of  races 
which  followed  the  expansion  of  Rome  and  heralded 
its  decay,  point  the  dangers.  Thirdly,  the  new  race 
must  have  a  time  of  isolation  and  inbreeding  to  estab- 
lish itself,  show  its  worth  and  fix  its  characters  ;  and 
this  is  the  r61e  played  by  the  separation  and  political 
crystallization  of  distinct  nationalities.  Fourthly,  the 
main  theme  of  this  book,  a  constant  selection  of  the 
best  elements  must  be  maintained  within  the  nation. 
Fifthly,  occasional  re-crossing  with  other,  not  too  dis- 
similar, strains  may  add  to  the  vigour  of  the  race, 
provided  once  more  that  re-crossing  be  limited  in  time, 
and  that  the  new  stock  be  appropriate  and  well-bred. 

Little  attention  has  been  given  yet  to  the  effect  on 
the  average  national  character  which  is  likely  to  be 
produced  by  the  continued  immigration  into  England 
of  large  masses  of  people  from  Eastern  Europe. 


HEREDITY   AND   POLITICS  135 

They  are  for  the  most  part  already  of  mixed  race — 
typical  slum-dwellers  who  have  settled  in  the  slum 
districts  of  our  large  towns,  and  have  taken  possession 
of  large  areas  of  London.  From  the  fact  that  the 
governments  of  their  own  countries  show  no  concern 
at  their  departure,  it  is  fair  to  assume  that  they  repre- 
sent a  class  of  the  population  who  have  no  great  value 
from  the  social  and  economic  point  of  view.  It  is 
clear  that  they  belong  to  a  different  type  of  organization 
from  the  people  they  displace,  for  they  are  able  to 
flourish  in  conditions  which  are  deemed  degrading  for 
the  native  English  population. 

It  would  be  most  desirable  to  have  some  definite 
information  as  to  the  attributes  and  previous  social 
history  of  this  class  of  immigrants  before  they  are  ad- 
mitted to  our  shores.  What  are  their  racial  character- 
istics, their  physical  infirmities,  their  mental  capacities, 
their  moral  proclivities  ?  It  is  certain  that  they  find 
themselves  in  a  more  favourable  environment  than  the 
one  they  have  left  behind,  but  from  our  point  of  view 
the  question  is  whether  they  represent  a  more  desirable 
class  of  citizens  than,  let  us  say,  the  two  hundred 
thousand  emigrants  who  annually  leave  our  shores  for 
the  colonies — for  whom,  in  fact,  we  exchange  them. 

Moreover,  if  they  are  to  be  absorbed  in  the  mass  of 
the  population,  it  becomes  necessary  to  inquire  into 
the  results  of  intermarriage.  Does  the  cross  between 
our  own  race  and  these  Slavs  produce  good  results  ?  If 
the  results  of  a  first  cross  are  good,  are  the  racial 
qualities  of  the  half-breeds  improved  or  deteriorated 
by  further  admixture  of  alien  blood  ?  All  these  are 
questions  of  fundamental  importance.  Yet,  when  the 


136  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

Aliens  Bill  was  under  discussion,  we  heard  much  of 
unfair  industrial  competition  and  much  of  the  sacred 
principle  of  the  right  of  asylum  for  political  and 
religious  refugees,  past,  present  and  to  come,  and  little 
of  the  welfare  of  the  English  race  and  of  the  biological 
problems  which  are  the  real  heart  of  the  matter. 

To  improve  environment  is  a  favourite  occupation 
of  all  good  people,  and  it  is  generally  accepted  as  a 
beneficent  action  towards  the  community,  in  whatever 
circumstances  it  takes  place.  Now  let  us  take  an 
illustration  from  the  gardening  or  farming  world.  To 
trench,  stir,  fertilize  and  drain  a  tract  of  ground  is  a 
praiseworthy  effort  of  the  husbandman  ;  but  it  is  not 
complete  in  itself.  The  second  step,  even  more  im- 
portant than  the  first,  is  to  replant  that  ground  with 
good  seed.  To  leave  the  newly  stirred  area  to  be 
overrun  with  chickweed  and  groundsel  of  however 
robust  a  growth  is  not  a  beneficent  action — better  the 
old,  ill-grown  plants  of  greater  utility,  the  shabby 
pasture-land,  the  short-strawed  wheat.  But  one  thing 
is  certain,  the  ground  will  not  remain  unoccupied. 

So  in  the  world  of  human  beings.  To  improve 
environment  does  not  necessarily  lead  to  the  production 
of  a  finer  race,  though  it  is  worth  accomplishing  for 
other  reasons,  and,  as  we  have  seen  above,  brings 
about  a  separation  of  the  sounder  stocks  from  the 
worthless — a  separation  of  great  biological  value.  But 
if  the  district  which  has  been  cleared  of  its  insanitary 
dwellings,  and  has  had  large  sums  of  money  spent  on 
the  provision  of  a  better  water-supply  and  an  efficient 
scheme  of  drainage,  be  immediately  taken  possession 


HEREDITY   AND   POLITICS  137 

of  by  a  type  of  inhabitant  accustomed  to  a  lower 
standard  of  cleanliness  and  hygiene,  the  result  may 
be  a  marked  increase  in  the  less  desirable  elements 
of  the  population,  while  the  better  type  of  man  will 
move  off,  and  if  he  does'  not  leave  the  country  he  will 
be  squeezed  again  on  to  the  border-line  of  subsistence 
by  pressure  from  below.  If  the  improved  environment 
be  due  to  the  exertions  and  foresight  of  the  people  who 
will  profit  by  it,  it  will  probably  have  the  desired  effect. 
If  it  be  the  result  of  action  from  above,  and  lead  to 
some  species  of  migration  of  an  inferior  type,  the 
biological  results  of  the  improvement  require  to  be 
most  carefully  scanned.  Herein  lies  the  danger  of  all 
environmental  improvement  without  adequate  con- 
sideration of  racial  effects.  Without  due  forethought, 
it  is  as  easy  to  sow  tares  as  corn,  and  where  the  human 
race  is  concerned  there  is  no  annual  harvest  or  stock- 
taking, at  which  the  one  can  be  separated  from  the 
other.  Nor,  indeed,  is  there  any  sharp  line  of  de- 
marcation between  the  two.  All  we  can  say  is  that 
there  are  tares  and  there  is  corn,  with  every  degree  of 
human  imperfection  intervening  ;  and  we  may  safely 
assert  that  the  tares  are  usually  the  most  prolific  and  least 
exacting  organisms  of  the  two.  With  human  beings, 
as  in  the  animal  and  vegetable  worlds,  it  is  the  higher 
types  who  require  the  greater  care  and  consideration. 

"  The  Eugenics  of  Migrants "  is  the  title  of  a 
suggestive  paper  which  was  recently  published  in  the 
Eugenics  Review.1  Nearly  every  species  is  limited  to  a 
restricted  environment,  in  which  its  specially  developed 

1  By  Major  Charles  E.  Woodruff,  M.D.     Eugenics  Review,  January  1911. 


138  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

qualities  are  beneficial  and  have  a  survival  value.  Each 
type  that  migrates  will,  in  time,  either  die  out  or  ex- 
hibit the  inborn  characters  which  fit  it  for  residence  in 
its  new  place  of  abode.  The  original  prehistoric  migra- 
tory movements  over  the  surface  of  the  earth  were 
extremely  slow,  and  the  type  had  time  to  alter  and  evolve 
new  combinations  of  characters  during  its  journeyings. 
But  with  our  rapid  means  of  transport  and,  in  England, 
with  the  unrestricted  right  of  entry  to  our  shores,  any 
alteration  of  environment  by  legislative  action  or  social 
endeavour  leads  to  an  immediate  movement  of  popula- 
tion. We  make  the  conditions  of  life  easier.  Does  a 
good  class  of  citizen  take  advantage  of  the  betterment 
to  spread  itself  out,  or  do  poorer  specimens  of  humanity 
crowd  in  and  seize  upon  the  opportunity  to  multiply 
up  to  their  lower  level  of  subsistence  ?  We  stiffen  the 
standard  required  for  successful  survival.  Do  we 
squeeze  out  some  deserving  members  of  the  com- 
munity, or  do  we  discover  and  set  free  the  families  in 
which  energy  and  endurance  lie  concealed  ? 

It  is  a  fundamental  mistake  to  think  that  any  type 
can  dwell  anywhere.  The  migrant  himself  may  not 
perish  prematurely,  but  the  permanent  survival  of  the 
stock  he  represents  depends  on  the  power  of  adjusting 
the  environment  and  the  possibilities  of  adaptation 
inherent  in  the  individual.  Tall  men  will  survive  in 
one  set  of  circumstances,  short  men  are  essential  to 
another  ;  there  is  a  relation  to  be  observed  between 
the  intensity  of  light  of  a  region  and  the  depth  of 
pigmentation  of  the  skin  ;  nostrils  are  narrow  in  cold 
climates  and  broad  in  damp,  warm  atmospheric  condi- 
tions. The  size  of  the  brain  and  the  general  level  of 


HEREDITY  AND   POLITICS  139 

intelligence  vary  with  the  demands  made  on  a  population 
for  forethought,  ingenuity  and  craftsmanship.  Where 
climatic  conditions  or  philanthropic  assistance  do  away 
with  the  necessity  for  obtaining  shelter  and  clothing 
by  personal  exertion,  and  where  the  resources  of  Nature 
and  the  good  humour  of  society  provide  all  that  is 
required  in  the  way  of  sustenance,  there  is  no  survival 
value  in  the  possession  of  such  qualities  as  industry 
or  skill,  sobriety  and  frugality,  and,  given  a  sufficient 
number  of  generations,  these  qualities  will  assuredly 
show  signs  of  decay. 

Here  then  we  have  the  reason  why  a  study  of 
anthropology  is  of  such  supreme  importance  to  those 
who  take  upon  themselves  the  responsible  work  of 
directing  a  nation.  One  type  will  survive  and  multi- 
ply in  conditions  that  are  fatal  to  another.  An 
alteration  of  the  conditions  will  affect  at  once  the 
relative  chances  of  survival  of  two  interacting  species  ; 
and  every  piece  of  legislation,  every  effort  of  social 
enterprise,  is  practically  a  weighting  of  the  scales  for 
or  against  one  variety  as  compared  with  another. 

The  tall  blond  Teutonic  race  tend  to  disappear  as 
soon  as  they  reach  the  enervating  shores  of  the  Medi- 
terranean Sea,  although  they  persist  a  little  longer  in 
the  cool  uplands,  which  more  nearly  resemble  their 
northern  place  of  origin.  City  life  is  also  found  to  be 
destructive  to  the  fair-skinned  stocks,  who  are  among 
the  most  successful  colonists  of  the  open  spaces  of 
Canada  and  the  United  States.  The  negro  and  the 
Indian  die  of  consumption  in  northern  climates  ;  the 
white  man  suffers  increasingly  from  disease  as  he  goes 
south,  and  has  to  be  hurried  off  to  hill  stations  and 


1 40  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

alpine  sanatoria.  We  may  take  it  for  a  fact  that, 
should  migration  cease,  each  local  population  would 
in  time  become  adjusted  to  its  climate  and  environ- 
ment ;  while  a  constant  movement  of  population  must 
lead  to  the  perpetual  destruction  of  types  that  are 
unfitted  to  the  new  surroundings. 

A  very  great  deal  of  human  energy  is  certainly  wasted 
in  trying  to  alter  environment  to  suit  capacity,  instead 
of  distributing  individuals  in  existing  conditions  which 
are  favourable  to  their  development,  or  in  segregating 
and  so  putting  an  end  to  types  which  cannot  under  any 
circumstances  be  profitable  servants  to  the  nation  as 
a  whole.  Endless  instances  will  occur  to  people  who 
are  accustomed  to  deal  in  different  capacities  with  men 
throughout  the  world,  as  to  the  importance  of  consider- 
ing the  inborn  or  hereditary  qualities  of  human  beings. 
The  Italian  labourers,  for  instance,  can  work  with  far 
less  discomfort  in  the  great  transalpine  railway  enter- 
prises than  workmen  from  Germany  or  Switzerland. 
The  darker  race,  for  some  reason  unknown  to  us,  suffer 
to  a  less  extent  from  the  painful  "  caisson  "  disease 
consequent  on  the  high-pressure  tunnelling  operations. 
Thirty  years  ago,  when  all  the  corn  coming  to  England 
was  discharged  at  the  ports  in  sacks  carried  on  men's 
backs,  it  was  well  known  that  short  dark-skinned 
labourers,  although  on  an  average  they  took  a  smaller 
load  in  the  course  of  the  day,  would  nevertheless  hardly 
suffer  from  an  agonizing  form  of  "  sore  back  "  due  to 
the  friction  of  the  canvas  sacks,  which  would  soon 
disable  the  tall,  fair-haired,  light-skinned  type  of  man. 
Again,  in  Portugal,  where  the  labourers  of  the  southern 
districts,  a  heterogeneous  race  of  mixed  origin,  are  said 


HEREDITY  AND   POLITICS  141 

to  be  of  an  indolent,  unintelligent  character,  a  large 
employer  of  labour  declared  that  it  was  possible  to  get 
workmen  of  energy  and  capacity  far  above  the  average 
of  the  Lisbon  district  by  drawing  supplies  of  labour 
from  the  villages  around  the  lines  of  Torres  Vedras, 
where,  more  than  a  hundred  years  ago,  the  English 
soldiers  left  behind  them  a  large  number  of  illegiti- 
mate offspring.  Here  then  we  have  an  entirely  over- 
looked effect  of  our  Peninsular  campaign. 

We  have  seen  reason  to  believe  that  the  evolutionary 
meaning  of  the  class  divisions,  which  appear  among  all 
civilized  and  semi-civilized  nations,  is  to  be  sought  in 
the  greater  efficiency  those  divisions  give  in  the  per- 
formance of  the  many  and  varied  functions  of  a  civilized 
state.  In  a  blind,  rudimentary  and  imperfect  way, 
successful  nations  have  bred  different  qualities  into 
different  sections  of  their  people,  just  as  they  have, 
to  a  clearer  extent,  into  the  different  species  of  their 
domestic  animals  ;  and,  since  children  tend  inevitably  on 
the  average  to  inherit  their  parents'  aptitudes,  since  sons 
frequently  follow  their  fathers'  professions  and  avail 
themselves  of  the  advantages  of  the  family  environment, 
this  segregation  of  qualities  makes  for  efficiency,  by 
adjusting  the  inborn  characters  of  each  man  to  the  work 
which  will  lie  ready  to  his  hand.  Once  the  process  has 
started  either  in  man  or  beast,  we  are  in  a  fair  way 
to  build  up  the  class  distinctions  which  seem  to  some 
people,  where  man  is  concerned,  the  height  of  stupidity, 
prejudice  and  injustice,  and,  in  the  animal  world,  a 
triumph  of  foresight  and  human  intelligence. 

Thus  the  labouring  classes  gradually  appropriate  a 


i42  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

large  share  of  physical  strength  and  endurance,  and  the 
instinctive  skill  in  manual  work  which  so  often  excites 
our  admiration.  Thus  the  clerk  inherits  assiduity  and 
accuracy,  and  the  honesty  without  which  other  clerkly 
qualities  are  as  nought.  Thus  the  manufacturer's  son 
is  born  with  the  power  of  managing  the  complicated 
system  of  his  mill,  and  of  foreseeing  the  combinations 
and  other  factors  which  control  the  markets  for  his 
goods.  Thus  the  soldier  possesses  the  instinct  of  self- 
sacrifice,  the  power  of  commanding  men,  with  that 
quick  insight  and  decision  in  a  dark  situation  which 
are  necessary  for  success  in  the  "  fog  of  war."  Thus 
the  old  governing  classes  of  England,  as  of  other 
similar  nations,  incorporate  an  instinctive  sense  of 
public  duty  and  acquire  a  large  share  of  the  natural 
aptitude  for  administration. 

It  has  been  said  by  a  competent  observer  that  the 
collective  stupidity  even  of  the  most  intelligent  and 
civilized  societies  is  stupendous.  "  A  society  will  pro- 
fess to  believe  in  human  equality  and  yet  maintain 
enormous  differences  of  social  position.  It  will  destroy 
distinctions  of  rank  and  thereby  leave  the  field  open 
for  the  most  insidious  and  irresponsible  form  of  power, 
that  of  plutocracy.  Its  democratic  jealousy  will  debar 
the  upper  classes  from  all  access  to  honourable  and 
useful  careers  of  social  service,  and  it  will  thereupon 
complain  of  the  idle  rich.  It  will  try  to  cure  poverty 
by  alms-giving,  and  to  restrain  animalism  by  preaching 
celibacy."  What  are  we  to  take  as  the  real  mind  of 
society  on  these  points — the  doctrine  it  preaches  or 
the  conditions  it  establishes  ?  Who  is  to  interpret  this 
oft-quoted,  much-vaunted  "  will  of  the  people  "  ? 


HEREDITY   AND   POLITICS  143 

This  irrationality  and  childishness  of  modern  society 
is  extremely  striking,  and  suggests  nothing  so  much  as 
the  attitude  of  a  community  which  is  being  pushed 
aimlessly  from  below,  not  led  intelligently  from  above. 
The  probable  result  of  a  determined  and  successful 
effort  to  keep  down  class  distinctions  would  be  a 
return  to  the  condition  of  an  undifferentiated  chaos  of 
humanity.  The  only  logical  result  of  a  real  belief 
in  human  equality  would  be  to  bestow  the  suffrage 
equally  on  the  feeble-minded  and  the  inhabitants  of 
prisons  and  lunatic  asylums.  An  attempt  to  destroy 
the  governing  classes  is  as  little  rational  as  an  attempt 
to  abolish  the  labouring  classes.  Both  are  highly 
skilled,  highly  specialized  varieties  of  humanity  ;  both 
are  absolutely  essential  in  the  modern  state.  Even 
the  advocate  of  universal  suffrage  sees  it  necessary  to 
limit  the  distribution  of  power  somewhere.  To  de- 
nounce class  distinctions  and  to  preach  human  equality 
is  to  misunderstand  the  conditions  under  which  civiliza- 
tion has  emerged  from  chaos. 

Now  as  regards  the  governing  classes  there  is  a  very 
interesting  tendency  at  work.  In  response  to  the 
popular  mandate,  fortified  by  a  belief  in  human  equality, 
both  in  national  and  local  affairs  power  has  been  taken 
from  what  we  may  term  the  old  hereditary  governing 
class,  built  up  by  a  thousand  years  of  social  evolution. 
It  has  been  placed  apparently  in  the  hands  of  those 
who  win  the  suffrages  of  the  mass  of  the  people, 
and  in  reality  has  passed  largely  into  the  grip  of  such 
persons  as  can  frustrate  certain  intellectual  obstacles 
placed  in  their  way  by  the  examination  of  the  Civil 


144  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

Service  Commissioners.  But  neither  of  these  methods 
of  selection  gives  us  any  assurance  that  we  have  secured 
the  services  of  a  competent  legislator  or  an  administrator. 
A  man  serves  his  country  either  from  a  sense  of  duty 
or  for  the  prospect  of  material  gain  and  personal 
advantage  ;  and  we  are  now  at  the  beginning  of  the 
evolution  of  two  other  species  of  governing  classes,  so 
that  only  time,  a  long  time,  will  show  what  this  new 
segregation  of  qualities  portends.  The  arts  of  the 
demagogue,  who  possesses  the  power  of  influencing  the 
masses,  are  also  highly  specialized  qualities,  and  will 
be  inherited  directly  from  father  to  son.  In  America, 
where  there  are  no  classes,  no  differences  of  rank  and 
all  men  are  born  equal — hypothetically  at  least, — the 
"  boss  "  is  already  a  well-recognized  variety,  with  special 
characteristics  of  his  own.  These  characteristics  are  said 
to  consist  of  enormous  powers  of  physical  endurance, 
vast  supplies  of  nervous  energy,  great  organizing 
capacity  and  a>  phenomenal  "jaw"  development.  The 
power  of  passing  examinations,  which  has  been  humor- 
ously described  as  a  low  form  of  cunning,  has  also  been 
shown  to  descend  from  father  to  son.  We  have  there- 
fore some  indications  of  the  qualities  which  will  adorn 
our  new  governing  classes.  The  one  will  fill  our 
elective  bodies  and  our  public  services,  in  virtue  of  their 
power  of  controlling  or  of  ingratiating  themselves  with 
the  electors  ;  and  the  other,  the  real  masters,  will  form 
a  bureaucratic  class,  with  special  capacities,  first  of  all, 
for  outwitting  examiners,  and  afterwards  for  rigid 
adhesion  to  official  precedent,  and  power  of  managing 
the  first-named  class,  to  whom  they  are  nominally 
subordinate.  On  considering  this  prospect,  it  is  cold 


HEREDITY  AND   POLITICS  145 

comfort  to  think  that  each  nation  probably  gets  the 
governing  class  it  deserves. 

But  we  can  follow  our  investigation  further.  An 
increasing  number  of  young  men  of  the  upper  classes 
in  England,  finding  fewer  careers  in  the  government 
of  the  country  open  to  them,  and  certain  of  far  better 
remuneration  elsewhere,  are  participating  in  the  trade 
of  the  country,  where  singleness  of  aim  and  assured 
standards  of  personal  honour  and  corporate  honesty 
are  found  to  have  a  substantial  commercial  value. 
Now  the  same  process  has  been  at  work  for  a  long 
time  across  the  Atlantic.  For  many  years  past,  the 
great  majority  of  the  ablest,  best  bred,  best  educated 
men  of  the  United  States  of  America  have  found  their 
natural  sphere  of  activity  in  the  business  world,  where 
their  innate  capacity  for  government  has  once  more 
come  to  the  front ;  until  it  is  extremely  doubtful  whether 
the  Senate  of  the  United  States  and  the  political  boss, 
representing  the  people,  or  the  manipulators  of  the 
great  Railroad  and  Trust  companies,  representing  what- 
ever exists  of  a  hereditary  governing  class,  are  the 
true  rulers  of  that  land  of  freedom.  We  are  apparently 
at  the  beginning  of  the  same  process  in  England. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  becoming  increasingly  difficult 
to  find  suitable  men  who  are  willing  to  serve  on  the 
numerous  bodies  elected  to  deal  with  our  national  and 
local  affairs.  We  have  to  face  in  the  first  place  the 
real  deficiency  of  men  of  ability  caused  by  the  decline 
in  the  birth-rate  of  the  abler  sections  of  the  community ; 
and  then,  owing  partly  to  the  increased  burdens  of 
taxation  on  these  same  classes,  we  must  realize  that 
a  far  larger  proportion  of  their  members  have  entered 

10 


146  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

on  remunerative  employment,  and  that  we  can  no  longer 
command  their  unpaid  services.  There  is  a  further 
difficulty  that  is  not  often  alluded  to  in  public,  but  one 
which  is  undoubtedly  a  deterrent  to  many  people  who 
might  be  willing  to  undertake  public  work.  In  nothing 
are  the  various  sections  of  the  community  more  greatly 
differentiated  than  in  their  standards  of  honesty,  good 
behaviour  and  fair  dealing.  A  man  from  one  class  would 
feel  it  degrading  to  take  advantage  of  an  opportunity 
which  another  type  of  man  thinks  it  criminal  folly  to 
let  slip.  Accusations  of  bad  faith  and  ill-conduct  are 
made  almost  with  impunity  amongst  some  people  and 
are  forgotten  in  a  week,  whereas  in  other  circles  they 
form  a  barrier  to  any  future  mutual  co-operation.  In- 
herent differences  like  these  probably  constitute  the 
greatest  obstacles  to  any  successful  government  by  a 
group  of  associated  persons  coming  from  widely  con- 
trasted social  spheres.  The  most  sensitive  and  the 
most  honourable  are  the  first  to  retire  from  associations 
which  are  distasteful  to  them,  and  we  have  yet  another 
reason  for  expecting  to  find  that  as  time  goes  on  the 
standard  especially  of  the  smaller  local  elected  bodies 
will  suffer  a  slight  but  progressive  lowering  of  quality 
and  singleness  of  aim. 

Some  of  the  signs  of  the  times  in  this  respect  are 
not  altogether  reassuring.  One  may  note  constantly 
the  differences  of  opinion  that  arise  between  the  elected 
local  administrative  bodies  and  the  Government  offices 
in  London.  It  is  constantly  necessary,  in  the  interests 
of  educational  efficiency,  decent  sanitation,  or  even  of 
straightforward  finance,  for  the  decisions  of  the  local 
"  representatives  of  the  people "  to  be  overruled  by 


HEREDITY   AND   POLITICS  147 

the  appropriate  Government  office,  sometimes  on  the 
motion  of  a  small  minority  of  ratepayers  who  represent 
the  traditions  of  the  old  "governing  class."  In  such 
cases,  at  least,  a  better  result  would  have  been  reached 
at  an  expenditure  of  one-tenth  the  time  and  money 
by  the  direct  action  of  the  older  system  of  local 
government  by  the  county  magistrates,  in  spite  of 
popular  witticisms  at  the  expense  of  the  "  Great 
Unpaid."  Doubtless,  as  F.  W.  Maitland  said,  to  be 
great  and  yet  unpaid  is,  to  some  ways  of  thinking,  a 
piece  of  aristocratic  insolence. 

When  the  local  bodies  are  satisfactory,  the  divergence 
of  aim  between  them  and  the  Government  departments 
still  continues.  Even  the  county  councils  are  subject  to 
constant  interference  and  harassing  restriction  emanat- 
ing from  the  central  authorities,  until  the  heart  is  taken 
out  of  all  individual  local  effort  and  initiative,  and 
the  government  of  the  county  passes  increasingly  into 
the  hands  of  paid  officials,  local  and  imperial,  who  soon 
learn  how  to  manipulate  the  strings  of  the  dejected 
elected  bodies. 

The  late  Professor  Maitland,  one  of  the  most 
sound  as  well  as  the  most  brilliant  of  English  his- 
torians, called  attention  to  the  certain  appearance 
of  this  especial  difficulty  when,  in  1888,  proposals 
were  laid  before  the  country  for  replacing  the  ad- 
ministration of  county  affairs  through  the  justices  by 
a  scheme  of  local'  government  through  representatives 
of  the  people,  elected  on  to  county,  district  and 
parish  councils. 

"The  average  justice  of  the  peace,"1  he  wrote,  "is 

1  "The  Shallows  and  Silences  of  Real  Life,"  Collected  Papers,  vol.  i. 


148  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

a  far  more  capable  man  than  the  average  alderman,  or 
the  average  guardian  of  the  poor.  As  a  governor  he 
is  doomed,  but  there  has  been  no  accusation.  He  is 
cheap,  he  is  pure,  he  is  capable,  but  he  is  doomed  ; 
he  is  to  be  sacrificed  to  a  theory,  on  the  altar  of  the 
spirit  of  the  age." 

Maitland  foresaw  clearly  that  the  smaller  elected 
bodies  would  be  far  from  satisfactory,  that  it  was 
almost  impossible  that  they  should  attract  into  their 
service  men  of  the  same  calibre  as  had  formerly  taken 
charge  of  local  affairs.  He  regarded  them  chiefly  as 
a  means  of  accustoming  an  uninitiated  electorate  to 
more  important  duties  of  national  control.  "There 
will  be  jobbery  and  corruption,  incompetence  and 
extravagance,  very  possibly  there  will  be  gross  in- 
justice. Then  will  come  the  cry  for  ever  fresh  inter- 
ferences on  the  part  of  the  central  Government,  for 
more  State-appointed  inspectors,  accountants,  auditors  ; 
but  if  the  lesson  of  the  past  fifty  years  has  really  been 
of  any  good  to  us,  the  cry  should  be  resolutely  resisted. 
The  local  bodies  should  be  left  to  flounder  and  blunder 
towards  better  things.  A  local  board  under  the  pre- 
sent pressure  of  central  government  is  a  sorry  thing  : 
a  body  which,  if  it  is  unwise,  is  futile  ;  which,  if  it  is 
wise,  is  governed  by  its  clerk.  That  pressure  should 
be  lightened  ;  there  is  no  good  in  half  trusting  men  ; 
they  should  be  trusted  fully  or  not  at  all.  The  fullest 
trust,  however,  does  not  necessarily  imply  that  the 
person  trusted  is  wise  ;  it  may  well  mean  only  that  he 
ought  to  have  an  opportunity  of  showing  himself  how 
unwise  he  is.  Give  the  local c  authorities '  a  large  room 
in  which,  if  they  can  do  no  better,  they  can  at  least 


HEREDITY  AND   POLITICS  149 

make  fools  of  themselves  upon  a  very  considerable  and 
striking  scale." 

This  analysis  and  forecast  of  twenty-three  years' 
standing,  by  the  foremost  historian  of  English  law  and 
local  government,  is  very  interesting  in  its  completeness, 
and  shows  a  profound  knowledge  of  social  conditions 
and  of  human  nature.  But  his  advice  has  been  dis- 
regarded ;  the  cry  for  more  inspectors,  accountants  and 
auditors  is  heard  on  all  sides,  and  the  nation  may  be  in 
the  hands  of  a  bureaucracy  before  it  has  been  allowed 
to  learn  what  democratic  government  really  means. 

Maitland  was  one  of  the  few  Englishmen  who  had 
at  once  a  real  grasp  of  political  theory  and  an  unrivalled 
sight,  based  on  historic  knowledge,  into  the  character  of 
his  fellow-citizens. 

In  these  days  when  our  Constitution  is  under  re- 
vision, it  may  be  useful  to  discuss  the  question  of  the 
forms  of  government  best  suited  to  secure  full  con- 
sideration for  problems  of  race,  and  proper  weight  to 
the  welfare  of  the  future  when  its  interests  clash  with 
those  of  the  present. 

Accepting  an  elective  House  as  a  necessary  part  of 
a  modern  state,  it  only  remains  to  add  a  word  or  two 
of  caution.  The  lowering  of  the  franchise  to  the 
point  at  which  it  now  stands,  the  successive  work  of 
both  political  parties,  may  have  been  necessary  and 
even  desirable.  It  has  probably  resulted  in  a  consider- 
able fall  both  in  experience  and  ability  in  the  average 
type  of  member  who  is  elected  to  the  House  of 
Commons  ;  but  that  result  may  have  been  an  un- 
avoidable concomitant  of  a  necessary  change,  and  would 


1 50  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

indeed  tend  to  make  the  House  more  "representative" 
in  the  strict  sense  of  the  word.  The  only  question 
that  remains  is  how  far  the  "  representative  "  principle 
should  descend  on  these  lines — how  large  a  proportion 
of  the  nation  should  be  governed  by  persons  who  are 
probably  physically,  mentally  and  morally  of  an  inferior 
type  to  themselves. 

But  in  dealing  with  the  proposals  for  further  ex- 
tension of  the  franchise,  a  new  question  is  involved. 
Hitherto,  although  we  may  know  that  the  intelligence 
of  the  bulk  of  the  electorate,  in  the  main,  is  far  less 
than  that  of  a  selected  few,  the  electors  have  been  men 
of  recognized  position,  and  some  fixity  of  abode  and 
occupation,  and  hence  probably  of  some  ability  or 
competence.  Their  knowledge  and  experience  have 
been  valuable  additions  to  the  common  store.  But 
any  considerable  further  lowering  of  the  franchise  will 
bring  into  action  a  different  section  of  the  community. 
Some  of  them  might  be  desirable  acquisitions  :  men 
of  necessarily  roving  trade  or  profession,  or  men  of 
intelligence  who  had  fallen  through  no  fault  of  their 
own.  But  on  the  average  and  in  the  bulk  they  would 
consist  of  the  social  failures,  the  undesirable  element  of 
the  population,  men  of  far  less  ability  and  competence 
than  the  present  average  electorate.  Some  of  them 
would  be  men  who  most  need  restraint  on  their 
liberties,  a  spur  to  their  activities,  and  a  check  on  their 
reproductiveness.  Nearly  all  would  be  in  a  position 
and  of  a  physical  type  of  mind  and  body  where  long- 
sighted views  are  impossible  ;  where  a  promised,  if 
illusory,  chance  of  the  amelioration  of  present  conditions 
at  the  expense  of  other  people,  would  outweigh  a 


HEREDITY   AND   POLITICS  151 

thousandfold  a  certain  injury  to  unborn  generations. 
Such  a  class  of  electors  would  fall  an  easy  prey  to  the 
alluring  genius  of  the  typical  political  "boss."  To 
create  such  an  electorate  is  to  create  a  suitable  environ- 
ment in  which  political  corruption  may  take  root  and 
flourish.  Its  establishment  would  lead  to  a  further 
degradation  of  the  citizenship  of  the  working  man,  a 
degradation  which  is  often  attributed  to  the  influence  of 
party  caucuses,  themselves  brought  into  being  by  the 
necessity  of  manipulating  a  large  body  of  voters  who 
have  neither  the  instinct,  the  tradition  nor  the  educa- 
tion to  fit  them  for  their  responsibilities. 

From  the  point  of  view  of  racial  welfare,  therefore, 
it  seems  as  though,  in  an  elected  chamber,  democratic 
representation  of  any  section  of  the  community,  who, 
in  the  interests  of  the  majority  and  especially  of 
the  future  of  the  State,  cannot  be  trusted  with  the 
management  of  their  own  affairs  and  the  direction 
of  their  own  problems  of  education,  hygiene  and  sub- 
sistence, is  a  serious  error  of  political  philosophy.  It 
may  even  be  said  to  constitute  a  distinct  dereliction  of 
duty  and  throwing  up  of  responsibility  on  the  part  of  the 
citizens  whose  abilities  have  created  the  modern  state 
and  marked  them  out  to  be  the  conscious  directors  of 
national  policy.  The  position  of  the  negro  and  half- 
caste  voter  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  of 
the  unenfranchised  native  population  of  South  Africa, 
affords  an  instructive  commentary  on  this  portion  of 
our  subject.  We  believe  that  the  "  colour  "  line  masks 
and  conceals  differences  of  more  fundamental  im- 
portance, and  that  these  instances  of  political  inequality 
illustrate  a  principle  of  far  more  extended  application. 


1 52  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

The  history  of  the  extension  of  the  Roman  franchise 
and  its  ultimate  effects  must  not  be  forgotten.  Rome, 
it  has  been  said,  was  not  made  but  unmade  by  its 
politicians.  One  can  hardly  overestimate  the  capacity 
for  wrong-doing  which  lies  in  the  hands  of  purely 
political  heroes,  who  thrive  on  popular  enthusiasms, 
and  neither  understand  nor  sympathize  with  the  genius 
of  development,  inherent  in  the  stocks  wherein  lies 
the  true  driving  force  of  a  nation.  "  For  exactly  a 
thousand  years,  the  citizens  of  Rome  (with  whom 
those  of  the  other  cities  of  Italy  and  of  other  specially 
deserving  states  had  gradually  been  put  on  an  equal 
footing)  had  enjoyed  certain  privileges,  but  they  had 
gained  them  by  burdensome  responsibility  as  well  as 
by  restless,  incomparably  successful  hard  work." l 

As  Rome  became  more  cosmopolitan,  the  franchise 
was  lowered  by  successive  steps,  until,  in  the  third 
century  after  Christ,  an  emperor,  not  of  the  dominant 
race,  the  degraded  Caracalla,  extended  the  privileges  of 
citizenship  to  all  inhabitants  of  the  Empire.  Whereat 
Rome  ceased  to  be  Rome  and  gave  way  rapidly  before 
the  equality  of  absolute  lawlessness.  The  influence  of 
the  stocks  who  had  built  up  the  State  was  finally 
destroyed  under  cover  of  such  well-sounding  phrases 
as  universal  franchise  and  the  religion  of  mankind. 

In  considering  the  composition  of  a  second  chamber 
two  main  principles  seem  proper  to  be  borne  in  mind. 
Firstly,  we  should  aim  at  securing  a  hearing  for  experts 
in  some  of  the  main  branches  of  human  knowledge 
which  bear  on  the  science  of  government.  Many  of 

1  The  Foundations  of  the  Nineteenth  Century,  H.  S.  Chamberlain,  vol.  i.  p.  124. 


HEREDITY  AND  POLITICS  153 

our  greatest  men  are  as  little  likely  to  be  appreciated 
by  as  to  appreciate  the  average  electorate.  Great 
soldiers  and  sailors,  able  administrators  from  home  and 
colonial  life,  eminent  economists  and  sociologists  with 
knowledge  of  practical  affairs,  men  of  science  capable 
of  applying  their  stores  of  learning,  should  all  prepon- 
deratingly  and  directly  be  represented  in  the  govern- 
ment of  a  country. 

Secondly,  to  obtain  consideration  for  the  claims  of 
the  future,  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  some  application  of 
the  hereditary  principle  can  be  foregone.  Judging 
from  history,  the  representatives  of  distinguished 
families  are  probably  our  most  valuable  national 
asset.  The  inheritance  of  responsibility,  combined 
with  the  inheritance  of  privilege,  was  the  earliest  as 
well  as  one  of  the  most  effective  methods  evolved  by 
the  human  race  for  obtaining  a  continuity  of  tradition 
and  securing  to  the  community  the  advantages  of  the 
instinctive  habit  of  considering  the  family,  especially  in 
its  future  development,  as  apart  from  the  individual 
in  his  relation  to  the  present. 

It  is  unwise  to  make  constitutions  on  theoretical 
considerations,  but  if  we  were  asked  to  determine  the 
function  of  any  two  coexistent  chambers  in  a  modern 
state,  we  should  say  that,  broadly  speaking,  one  should 
represent  and  deal  with  the  present  population  and  its 
needs,  the  other  should  have  in  its  charge  the  main- 
tenance of  the  best  racial  traditions  and  the  duty  of 
exercising  by  legislative  function  a  wise  foresight  over 
the  future  destinies  of  the  nation.  Which  of  these 
two  should  have  the  last  word  is,  clearly,  a  matter  of 
individual  opinion. 


154  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

We  must  now  turn  to  the  consideration  of  possible 
future  administrative  and  legislative  action,  and  we 
can  best  deal  first  with  measures  designed  to  check 
directly  the  growth  of  undesirable  elements  in  the 
population. 

Our  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  heredity  is  not  yet 
complete  enough  to  warrant  drastic  measures  save  in 
the  clearest  cases.  But  two  such  cases,  often  indeed 
merging  into  one,  are  ready  for  treatment. 

The  first  is  the  case  of  those  suffering  from  mental 
defects  of  known  hereditary  character.  At  present, 
feeble-minded  children  are  sent  to  special  schools, 
where  they  are  trained  at  great  expense  on  lines  of 
education  practically  the  same  as  those  of  the  ordinary 
elementary  schools.  Save  in  a  very  few  cases,  they  are 
incapable  of  profiting  by  such  training.  Then,  at  the 
critical  age  of  sixteen,  they  are  discharged  from  school. 
They  are  unfit  to  protect  themselves  ;  and  the  natural 
result  follows  in  early  and  constant  visits  to  the  work- 
house, the  prison,  and  the  maternity  wards  of  the 
hospitals  and  infirmaries.  They  become  a  misery  to 
themselves,  and  a  source  of  new  generations  of  mentally 
defective  citizens. 

A  Royal  Commission  has  taken  voluminous  evidence 
and  issued  a  report  in  favour  of  compulsory  care  and 
detention.  Nothing  stands  in  the  way  of  reform  save 
the  apathy  of  our  legislators  on  a  question  where  all 
competent  opinion  is  agreed,  but  which  does  not  appeal 
to  the  votes  of  the  multitude,  and  the  perversity  of 
some  of  our  educationalists,  who  persist  in  thinking 
that  they  can  make  a  silk  purse  out  of  a  sow's  ear. 

Nearly  allied  to   this  case  is  that  of  the  habitual 


HEREDITY  AND  POLITICS  155 

offender  of  clearly  criminal  type.  We  have  already 
given  a  short  account  of  the  more  sensational  Conti- 
nental methods  of  studying  the  subject.  In  England 
criminology  has  not  yet  become  a  recognized  branch 
either  of  penal  jurisprudence  or  of  biological  science. 
But  the  report  of  the  Prison  Commissioners  for  1911 
emphasizes  the  important  fact,  well  known  already 
to  students  of  the  question,  that  a  large  proportion 
of  habitual  criminals  suffer  from  mental  defect.  This 
conclusion  might  have  been  foretold  from  a  study  of 
the  pedigrees  of  unsound  families.  In  such  families 
we  find  continually  that  the  unsoundness  takes  different 
forms  in  different  individuals.  Some  will  be  feeble- 
minded, some  tuberculous,  some  alcoholic,  some  habitu- 
ally criminal,  while  some  show  a  combination  of  these 
qualities.  It  is  the  unsound  stock  that  is  the  root  of 
the  mischief  ;  the  criminality  is  but  a  symptom. 

In  these  cases  it  is  clear  that  hopes  of  reformation 
are  vain.  Short  sentences  of  hard  labour  interspersed 
with  periods  of  ill-used  freedom  are  merely  senseless 
in  themselves,  cruel  to  the  criminal  and  a  danger  to 
society.  The  only  cure  is  permanent  detention — not 
necessarily  under  penal  conditions — so  that  the  un- 
soundness may  not  reappear  in  yet  another  generation. 

Indirect  methods  of  checking  the  reproduction  of 
undesirable  sections  of  the  people  must  also  be  con- 
sidered. The  present  facilities  for  habitual  paupers  to 
enter  and  leave  the  workhouse  at  will  lead  to  evils 
which  perpetuate  the  hereditary  qualities  of  these 
parasites  of  society.  Enlarged  powers  of  detention 
should  be  given  to  guardians  in  cases  where  abuse  of 
liberty  is  probable  or  certain.  It  should  be  recognized 


156  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

as  a  principle  of  poor-law  administration  that  those 
who,  without  adequate  cause,  repeatedly  fail  to  support 
themselves,  while  we  may  allow  them  individual  sus- 
tenance from  the  community,  have  no  claim  to  per- 
petuate their  weaknesses  in  future  generations.  The 
burden  of  their  support  must  carry  with  it  the  right 
of  preventing  them  from  permanently  contaminating 
the  race. 

The  only  direct  means  which  has  yet  appeared  of 
encouraging  by  legislation  the  reproduction  of  desirable 
elements  of  the  nation  is  to  lighten  the  burden  of 
taxation  on  parents  of  families. 

Now  a  bachelor  living  in  rooms  or  chambers  pays 
a  far  smaller  contribution  to  the  national  exchequer 
in  the  shape  of  rates  and  house-duty,  than  does  a 
man  who  has  to  provide  house-room  for  a  large  family. 
Not  only  is  the  unmarried  man  contributing  nothing 
individually  to  the  future  resources  of  the  nation, 
since  he  is  neither  maintaining  nor  educating  children 
of  his  own,  but  he  also  bears  a  share  of  the  general 
expenses  of  rearing  the  present  generation  which  is  not 
in  just  proportion  to  his  ability  to  pay.  Bachelors,  as 
a  leading  English  humourist  remarked,  are  luxuries. 
We  may  perhaps  be  allowed  to  add  that  in  many 
respects  their  class,  from  the  wider  point  of  view, 
is  a  mischievous  one  ;  and  in  any  circumstances  it  is 
part  of  sound  finance  to  tax  the  luxuries  rather  than 
the  necessities  of  the  nation. 

A  second  injustice  is  found  in  the  legislation  which 
allows  a  brother  and  sister  or  two  sisters  keeping  house 
together  to  pay  income  tax  on  their  incomes  calculated 


HEREDITY  AND   POLITICS  157 

separately,  whereas  a  husband  and  wife  are  assessed 
jointly,  and  frequently  have  to  pay  on  a  higher  scale 
in  consequence ;  though,  if  one  inherits  from  the 
other,  the  State,  with  Gilbertian  inconsistency,  charges 
death-dues  as  though  the  victims  were  in  reality 
separate  entities.  Here  again,  we  have  an  increased 
share  of  the  burdens  of  the  nation  placed  on  those 
who  have  already  undertaken  the  heavier  responsi- 
bilities. The  effect  of  this  obvious  miscarriage  of 
justice  has  been  pointed  out  again  and  again  in  the 
annual  Parliamentary  discussions  on  the  Budget,  and 
the  reply  invariably  is  that  the  amount  of  income 
derived  from  the  perpetuation  of  this  acknowledged 
unfairness  is  so  considerable  that  it  cannot  easily  be 
relinquished.  The  humour  of  this  justification,  with 
which  the  representatives  of  the  British  nation  are  ( 
apparently  perfectly  satisfied,  does  not  appear  to  strike 
many  people.  At  what  exact  figure,  we  may  well  ask, 
do  the  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer  and  his  financial 
advisers  think  that  honesty  will  become  the  best 
policy  ?  Where  is  the  lower  limit  of  the  value  of 
the  national  conscience  in  such  matters  ? 

Irrespectively  of  all  racial  considerations,  a  good 
case  can  be  made  out  for  the  principle  of  lightening 
taxation  on  the  parents  of  families  on  the  old  theory 
that  taxation  should  be  levied  in  proportion  to  a 
man's  ability  to  pay.  In  the  classes  that  pay  income 
tax,  a  man's  ability  to  pay  easily  the  charges  of  the 
Exchequer  decreases  very  rapidly  as  the  number  of 
his  children  grows.  Yet,  owing  to  his  increasing 
need  of  more  house-room,  his  rates  go  up,  and, 
owing  to  the  rapid  rise  in  the  amount  of  taxable 


1 58  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

commodities  consumed  by  his  household,  the  burdens 
of  indirect  taxation  fall  more  heavily  upon  him. 

An  attempt  to  deal  with  this  injustice  was  inserted 
in  the  Finance  Act  of  1909.  An  allowance  was  made 
to  fathers  of  families  equal  to  the  tax  on  ten  pounds 
of  income  for  each  child,  provided  that  the  total 
income  was  not  in  excess  of  ^500  per  annum. 

Though  the  amount  of  the  allowance  is  too  small 
to  do  much  good,  the  fundamental  idea  of  this 
enactment  is  sound.  Burdens  on  parents  should  be 
lightened.  But  two  criticisms  of  the  form  taken  by 
the  idea  must  be  made  if  it  be  considered  from  the 
point  of  view  of  its  influence  on  race. 

Firstly,  there  seems  no  reason  to  limit  the  encourage- 
ment to  those  whose  income  does  not  exceed  £500. 
In  fact,  where  earned  income  is  concerned,  it  is  fair 
to  assume  that  a  man's  value  to  the  'community  and 
to  the  race,  on  the  average  of  large  numbers,  bears 
some  sort  of  rough  proportionality  to  the  income 
he  earns.  The  value  is  probably  based  in  some  way 
on  the  character  of  the  services  and  on.  the  scarcity 
of  the  type  of  man  who  is  qualified  to  render  them 
efficiently.  The  seeming  disparity  in  remuneration  is 
probably  due  to  the  fact  that  the  scarcity  of  the  type 
exercises  greater  influence  than  the  character  of  the 

D 

services.  Before  we  decide  that  a  man  is  overpaid, 
we  require  to  know  how  many  persons  there  are  able 
and  willing  to  replace  him.  Doubtless,  this  opinion 
will  be  disputed,  and  the  large  gains  of,  let  us  say, 
a  stockbroker  vcompared  with  the  miserable  pittance 
which  rewards  the  labours  of  an  immortal  poet.  Yet 
the  general  public  is  apt  to  grudge  any  sort  of  extension 


HEREDITY   AND  POLITICS  159 

of  copyright,  by  which  the  poet  might  receive  a  more 
adequate  remuneration,  and  suggestions  have  been 
made,  emanating,  we  believe,  from  a  labour  party,  that 
some  authority  should  have  power  to  declare  any 
transcendent  piece  of  literature  at  once  to  be  public 
property,  without  more  ado.  Then  again  every  man  is 
obliged  to  pay  his  stockbroker,  whereas  a  great  number 
of  people  pride  themselves  on  borrowing  all  the  books 
they  require  from  a  lending  library  for  the  sum  of  one 
guinea  a  year,  showing  clearly  the  relative  values  they 
themselves  attach  to  the  two  types  of  service.  How- 
ever, exceptional  cases  affect  average  results  to  but  a 
small  extent.  Broadly  speaking,  a  successful  man  is 
of  use  in  the  world  and  earns  a  better  income  than 
a  failure  who  can  barely  pay  his  way.  We  conclude 
then,  firstly,  that  the  present  limit  of  income  beyond 
which  no  relief  of  tax  is  given  to  a  father  of  children 
should  either  be  abrogated  altogether  or  else  raised 
very  materially. 

Secondly,  if  we  accept  this  conclusion  another  follows. 
If,  as  at  present,  a  fixed  sum  is  allowed  for  each  child, 
irrespective  of  the  income  of  the  father,  it  may  be  a 
considerable  relief  to  the  man  of  small  income,  whose 
natural  standard  of  expense  is  lower,  while  being  incon- 
siderable when  the  income  is  larger.  Indeed,  we  may 
go  further,  and  say  that  since  the  relief  given  to  the 
man  of  small  income  must  be  provided  by  raising  the 
general  scale  of  the  tax,  the  more  competent  man  of 
larger  income  will  be  made  to  pay  for  the  advantage 
of  the  less  competent  man  of  smaller  income,  and  the 
racial  effect  may  actually  be  bad. 

We  see,  then,  that  the  only  sound  principle  would  be 


160  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

to  make  for  each  child  an  allowance  which  rose  in  pro- 
portion to  the  income  of  the  parents  till  a  limit  was 
reached  depending  on  the  amount  reasonably  to  be 
spent  on  the  maintenance  and  education  of  children  in 
the  upper  classes. 

A  precedent  already  exists  in  the  allowance  now 
given  for  money  spent  on  life  insurance.  On  this 
money  the  tax  is  remitted  up  to  an  amount  not  exceed- 
ing one-sixth  of  the  total  income.  So  in  the  other  case 
— money  spent  in  the  maintenance  and  education  of 
children  should  be  exempted  altogether  from  income 
tax,  provided  it  does  not  exceed,  let  us  say,  one-half  of 
the  parent's  income,  or  exceed  the  natural  maximum 
we  have  indicated  above. 

Moreover,  in  schemes  of  graduation,  such  as  are 
now  in  force  both  at  the  upper  and  lower  ends  of  the 
scale  of  incomes,  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that  when 
a  man  has  to  support  a  wife  and  family  the  total 
income  is  really  divided  among  many  individuals.  The 
higher  scales  of  payment  should  be  applicable  only 
when  the  income  per  individual  exceeds  the  limit,  and 
should  not  be  determined  by  the  total  income  as  it 
rightly  is  in  the  case  of  a  single  man  or  woman. 

In  a  previous  chapter  we  have  given  some  account 
of  the  legislative  action  taken  in  ancient  Rome  and 
modern  France  to  deal  with  the  evils  of  the  declining 
population.  Coercion  certainly  proved  useless,  and 
would  as  inevitably  fail,  should  it  again  be  attempted. 
The  principle  which  seems  to  define  the  sphere  of 
legislation  in  matters  affecting  morals,  is  that  a  man  can 
frequently  be  prevented  from  doing  wrong,  but  he  can- 


HEREDITY   AND   POLITICS  161 

not  be  compelled  to  do  right.  Right  thinking,  right 
living  and  right  doing  spring  from  an  inborn  sense  of 
duty  and  rectitude  of  conscience.  Wrong  doing  is  far 
easier  to  check  since,  in  its  more  usual  forms,  it  is 
as  often  the  consequence  of  want  of  will,  bad  habit  and 
unfortunate  environment  as  of  intentional,  deliberate 
evil  action.  It  is  perhaps  correct  to  say  that  well-doing 
is  the  result  of  a  conscious  direction  of  action,  and  that 
much  ill-doing  is  caused  merely  by  lack  of  any  intention, 
either  good  or  bad  ;  it  is,  in  fact,  too  often  only  the 
result  of  following  the  course  of  least  resistance.  As 
the  phrase  goes,  it  is  possible  to  cease  to  do  evil,  but  it 
is  necessary  to  learn  to  do  good.  Where  then,  as  in 
France,  efforts  are  made  to  encourage  a  population  to 
resume  a  line  of  conduct  which  is  beneficial  to  the  State, 
it  would  be  natural  to  lay  more  stress  on  religious  and 
educational  influences  than  on  any  scheme  of  payment 
by  results. 

It  is  extremely  desirable  that  no  economic  pressure 
should  be  exerted  against  parents  who  are  bringing  up 
families  likely  to  be  of  racial  value,  and  it  is  well  to 
relieve  such  persons  of  all  possible  financial  burdens 
in  accordance  with  the  requirements  of  their  station 
in  life.  But  it  is  doubtful  whether  any  monetary 
advantages,  to  the  extent  that  are  likely  to  be  given 
either  in  France  or  England,  will  alter  appreciably  the 
state  of  affairs,  though  a  sympathetic  attitude  of  the 
national  conscience  on  such  a  point  is  likely  to  have 
great  effect.  The  result  of  the  French  legislation  will 
be  watched  with  deep  interest ;  but  far  more  hope- 
ful is  the  general  attention  to  the  subject  aroused 

throughout  the  country.     Unfortunately  it  is  one  of 

ii 


1 62  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

the  most  lamentable  results  of  the  internal  political 
condition  of  France  that  the  State  and  the  Church  can 
no  longer  work  together  openly  in  their  efforts  to  deal 
with  the  problem,  and  that  the  educational  world  is  torn 
asunder  by  the  religious  and  anti-religious  forces  of 
action  and  reaction. 

However  that  may  be,  the  decline  in  the  birth-rate 
has  now  become  general  throughout  Western  Europe 
and  North  America,  and  it  is  perhaps  not  likely  that 
nations  whose  chief  aim  appears  to  be  progressively 
to  increase  the  material  comforts  of  life  will  return 
easily  to  conditions  which  denote  simpler  surroundings 
and  a  sterner  sense  of  duty  to  the  future.  It  must 
be  noted,  however,  that  in  Japan,  in  spite  of  much 
material  prosperity,  during  the  past  twenty  years  the 
birth-rate  has  shown  a  considerable  increase,  rising 
from  about  27  to  33  per  thousand  ;  so  that  the 
shrinkage  of  population  among  the  European  races 
may  be  compensated  for  ultimately  by  sustained  in- 
crease of  the  Asiatic  peoples.  As  we  said  before,  in 
dealing  with  the  question  of  migration,  for  the  more 
advanced  classes  of  a  nation  to  exert  themselves  to 
raise  the  general  conditions  of  environment,  without 
taking  advantage  of  the  fact  to  fill  up  the  improved 
spaces  so  created,  will  lead  inevitably  to  an  increase  in 
the  number  of  inferior  citizens,  for  whom  the  conditions 
of  existence  have,  through  no  merit  or  exertion  of  their 
own,  become  easier.  In  the  same  way,  if  the  Eastern 
nations,  while  retaining  their  simple,  less  exacting 
standards  of  life  and  different  sense  of  racial  morality, 
can  profit  by  our  improvements  in  hygiene,  take 
advantage  of  our  increasing  medical  knowledge,  and 


HEREDITY   AND   POLITICS  163 

utilize  the  inventions  which  represent  the  life-work  of 
our  men  of  science,  our  inventors  and  our  captains  of 
industry,  they  must  of  necessity  supplant  the  European 
populations,  wherever  the  two  races  come  into  contact 
with  each  other. 


CHAPTER   X 

THE    PURPOSE    OF    LIFE 

IN  the  preceding  chapters  of  this  book  we  have  dealt 
with  some  of  the  most  tremendous  problems  that  are 
now  exercising  the  powers  of  contemporary  thought. 
We  have  desired,  not  to  attempt  to  solve  these  problems, 
but  to  draw  attention  to  their  existence,  and,  while  in- 
dicating the  many  and  varied  aspects  from  which  they 
may  be  considered,  to  show  that  one  principle — that  of 
heredity — is  to  be  found  affecting  them  all. 

It  would  be  presumptuous  to  suggest  that  any  person 
or  any  group  of  persons  could  hope,  at  this  present 
time,  to  find  a  solution  to  questions  that  involve  the 
most  fundamental  facts  of  existence.  The  evolution 
of  thought  is  as  painful  and  as  searching  a  process  as 
the  evolution  of  race,  and  both  of  them  will  last  till 
the  world's  end.  Constructive  thought  is  seldom 
exclusively  the  action  of  a  single  mind,  but  the  result 
of  many  minds,  working  in  many  directions,  accumula- 
ting, comparing  and  creating  as  best  they  may,  until 
some  genius  arises  who  is  able  to  discard  the  unessential, 
who  can  divine  order  beneath  the  chaos,  penetrate  to  the 
core  of  the  mystery,  and  register  on  behalf  of  humanity 
yet  another  well-marked  step  in  advance. 

164 


THE   PURPOSE   OF   LIFE  165 

Heredity,  as  a  subject  of  study,  is  still  in  its  infantine 
stages  of  development ;  even  in  the  laboratory,  it  is 
hardly  yet  started  on  its  way.  Indeed,  if  we  are  to 
accept  Bacon's  dictum,  it  is  only  just  beginning  to  be 
a  science,  since  it  is  within  the  working  lifetime  of 
men  of  middle  age  that  it  has  yielded  itself  to  the 
experimental  methods  of  investigation.  As  regards 
its  influence  on  society  as  a  whole,  the  subject  has 
scarcely  advanced  out  of  an  embryonic  state.  We 
can  only  observe,  inquire,  surmise  and  draw  tentative 
deductions,  according  to  our  several  abilities  and 
opportunities. 

The  influence  of  heredity  is  seen  to  be  at  work  on 
all  sides  of  us  throughout  the  animate  world  ;  the  races 
of  men  offer  no  exception  to  the  field  of  its  activity. 
The  power  of  variation,  of  developing  good  or  evil 
qualities,  of  advancing  or  falling  back  in  inborn  value, 
appears  to  be  an  inherent  possession  of  the  organic 
world  ;  and  on  these  variations  heredity  plays,  as  a 
blind  musician  chooses  his  notes  to  make  a  tune,  trying 
one  and  trying  another,  but  always  stumbling  on  under 
the  uncontrollable  impulse  of  creation,  till  apparently 
chance  sounds  fall  together,  and  harmony  emerges  out 
of  discord.  As  subtle,  as  unexplained,  as  fundamental  as 
gravity  seems  to  be  the  influence  of  heredity,  wherever 
we  turn  and  survey  the  races  of  men. 

When,  during  the  last  century,  Lamarck,  Darwin 
and  other  workers  brought  to  light  the  facts  which  led 
to  a  renewal  of  the  old  idea  of  the  evolution  of  species, 
and  Darwin  and  Wallace  enunciated  the  principle  which 
suggested  a  modus  operandi  of  evolution  and  revolution- 
ized modern  thought,  they  could  supply  no  ultimate 


1 66  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

reason  for  this  process  of  continuous  creation,  no 
underlying  meaning  in  this  painful  and  never-ceasing 
evolution.  Natural  selection  gave  an  explanation  of 
the  means  by  which  modifications  of  species  might  be 
brought  about,  but  a  knowledge  of  the  means  does  not 
banish  the  need  of  some  more  fundamental  principle 
as  an  underlying  cause.  When  once  the  field  of 
inquiry  is  extended  to  the  human  race,  we  cannot  be 
content  to  survey  the  movement  from  a  distance,  or 
merely  to  enrol  its  multitude  of  curious  manifestations 
in  our  note-books.  We  require  to  know  what  impulse 
there  is  behind  this  constant  creation  and  readjustment 
of  life,  or  possibly,  what  life  is  to  be  found  behind  this 
constant  impulse  to  create  and  renew.  Why,  indeed, 
are  we  any  of  us  any  more  than  comfortable  cockle 
shells,  eminently  adapted  to  their  environment  and 
safely  ensconced  in  a  nook  of  the  ocean's  bed  ? 

The  older  writers  on  these  subjects  began  at  the 
other  end  of  the  story.  Every  mythology,  every 
religion,  tried  to  suggest  a  reason  for  the  development 
of  ever  higher  and  higher  types  of  living  forms,  and 
postulated  a  life  and  a  consciousness  behind  the  act  of 
creation.  But  they  were  unable  to  suggest  the  methods 
of  the  action  in  any  convincing  form,  except  to  express 
an  intuitive  belief  that  it  was  very  good  and  that  the 
morning  stars  sang  together  at  the  sight  thereof. 

Now  at  every  stage  of  knowledge  this  intuitive 
induction  is  needed  if  we  are  to  make  any  attempt  to 
touch  ultimate  verities.  The  poet,  the  prophet  and 
the  philosopher  can  always  find  somewhere  an  appro- 
priate field  of  action.  When  they  are  absent,  we  are 
conscious  that  life  and  thought  are  moving  on  a  lower 


THE   PURPOSE   OF  LIFE  167 

plane.  But,  if  our  sphere  of  knowledge  is  to  grow, 
we  need  men  of  science  also  to  ask  not  why,  but  how, 
things  are  what  they  seem.  For  a  time,  it  is  best  to 
cease  from  troubling  about  ultimate  causes,  and  concen- 
trate all  our  efforts  on  the  problem  of  relations,  of  how 
one  phenomenon  is  connected  with  another,  of  how  one 
type  of  life  is  connected  with  a  higher  :  we  pass,  that 
is  to  say,  into  a  scientific  age. 

In  such  a  period  the  intellectual  stress  is  laid  on  the 
process  ;  attention  is  concentrated  on  the  mechanism  ; 
admiration  is  excited  by  the  wonderful  inter-relations 
of  the  wheels  ;  we  cannot  see  the  wood  for  the  trees, 
the  God  for  the  machine. 

But  when  we  get  used  to  our  new  gains  of  know- 
ledge, when  we  have  sorted  and  arranged  the  fresh 
store  of  relations,  we  find  that  the  old  problems  still 
remain  very  little  changed.  We  know  more  about 
methods,  and  are  therefore  in  a  better  position  to 
guess  at  causes,  but  our  intellectual  need  of  such 
guesses  is  no  less  than  before.  Poet,  prophet  and 
philosopher  again  come  to  their  own,  and,  on  a  wider 
stage,  and  with  somewhat  more  chance  of  attaining  a 
lasting  solution,  once  more  awake  the  religious  instincts 
of  mankind.  They  may  even  proclaim  that  their  far- 
off  predecessors  drew  very  near  to  what  is  now  re- 
cognized as  probable  truth — if,  at  all  events,  they  take 
as  examples  those  predecessors  who  confined  them- 
selves to  their  proper  sphere  of  intuitive  insight  into 
Why,  and  avoided  the  ever-yawning  pitfall  of  an 
intuitive  inquiry  into  How. 

It  seems  as  though  philosophy  were  once  more  find- 
ing its  feet  after  being  swept  forward  on  an  advancing 


1 68  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

wave  of  science.  Darwin  and  Mendel  have  shown  the 
true  methods  of  inquiry  into  the  problems  of  life  ;  a 
host  of  followers  have  entered  into  their  labours,  and 
are  now  sounding  the  limits  of  the  seas  of  the  new 
knowledge  they  opened  up.  Meanwhile,  others  are 
making  the  old  discovery  that  no  grasp  of  the  details 
of  methods  and  relations  lays  bare  the  hidden  ground 
of  causes,  or  does  away  with  the  soul's  need  of  asking 
Why? 

It  is  probable  that  the  new  inquiry  into  the  Un- 
knowable will  repeat  the  faults  of  its  predecessors. 
Some  will  put  forward  intuitive  guesses  into  ultimate 
causes  dressed  up  in  the  misleading  garments  of  scien- 
tific induction.  Others  will  misapply  the  intuitive 
method  proper  to  poets  and  seers,  and  use  it  in  the 
alien  territory  of  natural  science  to  build  new  dogmatic 
temples  of  How  founded  on  shifting  sand.  It  is  all 
an  old  story.  But,  as  organic  evolution  proceeds  by 
choosing  the  fittest  out  of  many  types,  so  the  evolution 
of  knowledge  needs  the  birth  of  many  hypotheses,  that 
a  few  may  be  called  to  become  the  sponsors  of  the 
science  and  religion  of  the  future. 

Let  us  then  with  the  courage  of  rashness,  but  not 
of  entire  ignorance,  attempt  to  follow  some  lines  of 
thought  suggested  by  our  present  insight  into  the 
problems  of  life. 

In  any  branch  of  human  knowledge  the  first  step  in 
advance  can  only  be  made  if  we  assume  that  the  subject 
is  intelligible  to  our  minds.  Without  such  an  assump- 
tion it  would  be  useless  to  attempt  to  connect  the 
phenomena  in  the  definite,  orderly  scheme  which  con- 


THE   PURPOSE   OF   LIFE  169 

stitutes  knowledge.  We  assume  that  the  subject  is 
intelligible,  though  it  may  well  be  that  we  shall  not 
reach  to  a  full  understanding  in  any  finite  time. 

So  with  the  greatest  inquiry  of  all,  the  tremendous 
problem  of  the  significance  and  destiny  of  life.  If  we 
are  to  make  any  headway,  if  we  are  to  scratch  the  sur- 
face of  the  mountain  of  our  ignorance,  we  must  assume 
that  there  is  some  intelligible  meaning  in  it  all. 

We  see  creative  impulse  at  work  all  around.  Follow- 
ing their  natural  processes,  plants  and  animals  reproduce 
themselves  up  to  the  limit  of  their  means  of  subsistence. 
The  impression  conveyed  is  that  of  a  thronging, 
tumultuous,  ever-present  life,  struggling  into  existence 
wherever  it  can  find  a  point  of  attack  on  the  inanimate 
matter  which  constitutes  its  vehicle  and  means  of  being. 
The  power  of  reproduction  and  the  power  of  variation 
seem  infinite.  External  conditions  alone  set  a  limit  to 
the  expression  of  the  creative  impulse  with  which  all 
Nature  is  instinct.  Individuals  are  poured  out  in  a 
never-flagging  stream.  Some,  unsuited  to  the  environ- 
ment, fail  to  hand  on  their  qualities  ;  but  Nature  turns 
undaunted  to  those  that  succeed,  and  through  them 
works  her  will  of  a  continually  increasing  and  always 
varying  store  of  life  impregnating  dead  matter. 

What  is  the  meaning  of  it  all  ?  What  hypothesis 
can  we  frame  to  suit  the  facts,  and  to  guide  our  future 
inquiries  ?  Is  life  itself  the  object — life  anywhere,  life  of 
any  kind,  life  in  distinction  to  a  dead  world  of  inanimate 
matter  ?  Or  can  we  trace  a  preference  for  any  one  kind 
of  life,  and,  if  so,  what  are  its  characteristics  ? 

Now,  as  M.  Bergson  has  pointed  out,  evolution 
seems  to  have  proceeded  on  three  divergent  tracks, 


i  yo  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

ending  in  the  higher  plants  in  the  vegetable  world,  and 
in  the  animal  kingdom  reaching  on  the  one  hand  the 
highly  developed  instinct  of  ants  and  bees,  and  on  the 
other  the  transcendent  intelligence  of  mankind. 

It  seems  fair  to  infer  that  of  these  three  courses  the 
highest  development  is  that  on  the  intellectual  side 
which  culminates  in  man  :  not  necessarily  because  of 
our  feelings  of  superiority — they  might  well  be  shared 
by  ants  and  bees  had  they  conscious  powers  of  com- 
parison— but  for  two  definite  reasons.  Firstly,  man 
keeps  bees  for  his  own  use,  allowing  them  to  multiply 
at  his  discretion,  and  staying  their  reproduction  when 
it  seems  to  him  good.  We  have  not  yet  heard  of  a 
man-farm  kept  by  bees.  Secondly,  wonderful  as  is  the 
economy  of  the  bees'  commonwealth,  it  does  not  show 
that  power  of  growth  and  development  given  to  man 
by  his  intellectual  power  over  tools,  machinery  and 
economic  organization.  All  individual  initiative  seems 
lost  in  the  rigid  socialism  of  the  hive.  Moreover,  once 
their  instincts  had  developed  the  effective  organization 
in  which  they  now  live,  it  is  probable  that  the  numbers 
of  wild  bees  which  the  world  would  support  became 
strictly  limited  by  external  conditions,  just  like  those  of 
any  other  species  of  plant  or  animal.  The  number  of 
mankind  is  not  so  limited.  Any  intellectual  advance, 
when  applied  to  economics,  increases  the  means  of  sub- 
sistence, and  the  possible  number  of  human  beings. 

It  might  be  replied  that  mankind  is  only  now  in 
the  preliminary  stage  passed  through  by  bees  long  ages 
ago,  when  they  were  developing  in  instinct  and  con- 
sequently increasing  in  number.  Our  limit,  like  theirs, 
will  be  reached  when  our  commercial  state  reaches  a 


THE   PURPOSE   OF  LIFE  171 

hive-like,  changeless  perfection.  Doubtless  it  would. 
But  it  will  never  become  changeless  while  we  rule 
ourselves  by  reason  instead  of  instinct. 

History  shows  us  a  gradual  though  intermittent 
advance  in  man's  mastery  over  the  lower  animals.  In 
civilized  countries,  no  animal  or  plant  of  any  size  can 
exist  save  at  his  pleasure.  The  lion,  which  used  to 
chase  primaeval  man  for  sport  or  food,  is  now  confined 
in  menageries  to  assuage  the  curiosity  of  his  children. 
Even  the  minute  bacterium  is  being  destroyed  in  its 
lair  by  antiseptics,  or  used  in  antitoxic  serums  as  an 
antidote  to  the  activity  of  its  kith  and  kin.  It  seems, 
then,  that,  without  undue  self-appreciation,  we  may 
regard  ourselves  as  Nature's  highest  and  most  favoured 
work  of  creation  on  this  planet  at  least.  All  her  efforts 
for  ages  past  appear,  on  a  dispassionate  survey,  to  have 
been  directed  towards  increasing  the  power  of  subsist- 
ence, and  with  it  the  number  of  human  beings,  of 
the  different  races  and  constitutions  adapted  to  the 
different  climates  and  circumstances  of  different  parts 
of  the  globe. 

Side  by  side  with  this  increase  in  number  we  find 
on  the  whole  a  rise  in  type.  It  is  true  that  certain 
races,  such  as  those  of  the  best  of  the  ancient  Greeks, 
seem  to  have  died  out,  though  they  were  perhaps  higher 
in  the  scale  both  of  intellectual  and  physical  perfection 
than  other  races  which  survived.  But  we  do  not  despair 
of  finding  definite  causes  for  such  catastrophes  ;  and 
it  is  clear  that  Nature,  undismayed  by  her  temporary 
failures,  sets  to  work  at  once  to  build  up  and  consoli- 
date new  types  capable  of  advancement.  On  the 
whole  and  on  a  broad  survey,  it  is  impossible  to  deny 


172  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

that  the  average  man  has  improved  since  the  days  of 
his  palaeolithic  forebears. 

As  the  result  of  our  inquiry,  therefore,  we  conclude 
from  direct  observation  that,  if  the  process  of  creative 
evolution  be  intelligible  at  all  (and  such  an  intelligibility 
is  a  necessary  assumption  underlying  any  inquiry),  it 
has  been  tending  for  some  tens  or  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  years  towards  the  production  of  the 
largest  numbers  of  mankind  of  the  highest  physical 
and  mental  types. 

Now  such  a  tendency  may  exist  without  any  further 
significance.  It  may  represent  a  necessity  in  the  nature 
of  things  as  they  are,  with  no  further  meaning  or  aim 
behind  it.  In  the  structure  of  matter  and  in  the  forms 
of  energy  with  which  the  Universe  is  replete  we  find 
inherent  this  tendency  towards  evolution  along  different 
lines,  one  of  which  culminates  in  man.  And  it  may  be 
possible  that  we  can  carry  our  investigation  no  further 
back  ;  that  we  have  arrived  at  what,  for  our  minds, 
must  be  an  ultimate  explanation. 

But  ultimate  explanations  are  not  recognized  by 
science.  No  sooner  do  we  succeed  in  reducing  our 
conceptions  of  one  train  of  phenomena  to  simpler  terms 
— succeed,  let  us  say,  in  connecting  those  phenomena 
with  others  which  we  can  represent  to  our  minds  in 
terms  of  the  relations  of  such  physical  concepts  as 
length,  mass  and  time — than  we  strive  to  go  further, 
and  attempt  to  analyse  these  fundamental  physical  con- 
cepts into  others — mass  into  electric  charge,  electric 
charge  into  a  strain  knot  in  the  aether. 

But  let  us  suppose  the  process  of  evolution  ex- 
plained in  terms  of  mass,  length  and  time  and  their 


THE   PURPOSE   OF  LIFE  173 

known  physical  relations.  One  fact  might  still  stand 
outside  our  scheme  —  the  momentous  fact  of  con- 
sciousness. But  let  us  even  suppose  the  existence  of 
consciousness  reduced  to  physical  terms  and  shown 
to  follow  certain  collocations  of  matter  and  energy. 
The  whole  internal  relations  of  the  Universe  might 
conceivably  thus  be  reduced  to  order.  Yet  we  should 
still  be  driven  to  ask  what  was  the  meaning,  origin 
and  end  of  the  matter  and  energy  which  contain  within 
themselves  such  tremendous  possibilities  of  develop- 
ment, part  of  whose  inherent  necessities  lead  inevitably 
to  the  evolution  through  long  and  divergent  series 
of  organic  forms  to  roses,  to  bees  and  to  men.  Why 
should  time  and  space  be  such  as  they  are,  or  why 
should  such  ideas  be  necessary  to  bring  order  into  our 
mental  picture  of  phenomena  ?  Why  should  there 
be  matter  and  motion  ?  Why  should  there  be  forces 
between  molecules  or  within  the  aether  ?  Why  should 
a  Universe  exist  at  all,  or  come  into  being  out  of 
nothingness  ?  Especially,  why  is  there  a  Universe 
which  tends,  if  one  may  judge  of  it  from  that  part  we 
know  best,  to  the  greatest  possible  development  of 
consciousness  in  the  largest  possible  number  of  con- 
scious beings  ? 

Nothing  is  certain  in  science  ;  it  can  only  be  a 
question  of  probability.  But  the  probabilities  in 
favour  of  the  solar  system  as  we  know  it  coming  to 
an  end  in  time  are  very  great.  Consciousness  in  con- 
junction with  matter  would  then  be  wiped  out,  and 
the  whole  process  of  organic  evolution  become  vain. 

It  might  be  answered  that  organic  evolution  might 
go  on  in  other  systems  though  it  ceased  here.  But 


174  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

that  possibility  only  postpones  the  end.  Those  other 
systems,  like  that  of  our  sun,  will  have  their  day  and 
cease  to  be,  and  the  consciousness  associated  with 
organic  matter  would  cease  with  them.  Not  only 
have  we  to  face  the  problem  of  the  existence  of  the 
Universe  with  its  evolution  of  organic  consciousness, 
but  the  further  problem  of  its  possible  future  dis- 
appearance. If  there  be  nothing  behind  it  and  nothing 
after  it,  the  thing  becomes  meaningless. 

Of  course  if  we  like  we  can  leave  the  problem  there, 
and  say  it  is  meaningless,  or,  at  any  rate,  must  remain 
meaningless  to  us.  But  that  is  not  a  scientific  attitude 
of  mind,  and,  moreover,  that  is  an  attitude  of  mind 
which  the  human  intelligence,  for  some  reason  or  other, 
has  always  declined  permanently  to  accept.  We  must 
assume  that  the  scheme  of  the  Universe,  like  the  sub- 
ject-matter of  the  humblest  science,  is  intelligible. 

It  does  not  follow  that  we  are  yet,  or  ever  shall  be,  in 
a  position  to  investigate  the  problem  satisfactorily.  But 
the  problem  is  there,  clamouring  for  solution,  even  on  the 
ultra-mechanical  hypothesis  we  have  hitherto  followed. 
Even  if  "  the  mind  secretes  thought "  and  consciousness 
"  as  the  liver  secretes  bile,"  we  have  got  to  find  some 
intelligible  meaning  for  a  mechanical  Universe  which 
includes  consciousness  in  its  mechanism. 

We  may  with  M.  Bergson  give  a  rudimentary  con- 
sciousness even  to  unicellular  organisms  if  they  be 
mobile.  We  may  go  further,  and,  with  certain  other 
philosophers,  assign  a  still  more  rudimentary  conscious- 
ness to  molecules,  atoms  or  perhaps  electrons.  We 
do  not  get  rid  of  the  problem,  or  alter  its  essential 
character.  The  evolution  of  consciousness,  the  seem- 


THE   PURPOSE   OF  LIFE  175 

ing  tendency  of  creation,  fails  to  be  intelligible  if  there 
be  nothing  behind  it,  and  if  it  lead  to  nothing  more 
than  is  evident  on  the  surface. 

We  have  traced  the  consequences  of  the  most 
mechanical  hypothesis  first  in  order  to  show  that, 
even  on  its  basis,  we  have  to  look  further  if  we  are  to 
frame  an  intelligible  account  of  the  Universe.  But 
the  mechanical  theory  of  life  is  not  now  in  as  much 
favour  with  biologists  or  philosophers  as  it  was  twenty 
or  thirty  or  forty  years  ago.  We  can  therefore  pro- 
bably reach  a  problem  similar  to  that  outlined  above 
by  a  shorter  road  than  that  required  by  the  somewhat 
extravagant  supposition  that  consciousness  can  be  ex- 
plained fully  in  terms  of  physical  conceptions. 

If,  as  seems  possible,  biologists  return  to  more 
vitalistic  conceptions  of  life,  we  shall  have  to  give  up 
the  easiest  theory  of  monism,  the  theory  which  refers 
life  and  mind  to  matter.  We  shall  have,  at  first  at 
all  events,  to  accept  a  dualistic  hypothesis,  leaving  open 
for  the  time  the  possibility  of  some  deeper  concordance 
either  in  terms  of  the  idealism  which  expresses  matter 
in  terms  of  mind,  or  in  the  light  of  some  other 
philosophy. 

For  the  time  being  we  shall  have  to  picture  to  our- 
selves mind  as  distinct  from  matter,  and  life  as  some 
foreign  influence  using  matter  as  its  vehicle.  The 
apparent  determinism  in  which  we  see  life  immeshed 
we  must  refer  to  the  hampering  effect  of  the  medium 
in  which  life  has  to  work,  an  effect  from  which  it 
struggles  to  be  free  in  the  long  effort  of  evolution, 
and  succeeds  to  a  greater  degree  than  elsewhere  in  the 
comparative  freedom  of  the  human  will. 


1 76  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

So,  from  this  point  of  view,  we  have  to  explain 
immediately  the  use  of  matter  by  life  to  evolve  itself 
into  higher  and  higher  forms,  to  make  ever  more 
and  more  complete  the  incarnation  of  distinct  person- 
alities. Behind  all  this  remain  the  deeper  problems 
of  the  existence  of  life  and  of  matter — possibly  two 
problems,  possibly,  as  on  our  first  line  of  thought, 
in  reality  only  one. 

But  whatever  be  the  nature  of  matter  and  of  life, 
we  have  to  face  the  more  immediate  problem  of 
evolution.  The  tendency  of  life  and  mind  working 
in  conjunction  is  to  mould  and  develop  a  stream  of 
germ-plasm  of  constantly  increasing  complexity,  which 
is  able  to  throw  off  at  different  stages  of  its  course 
personalities  of  constantly  increasing  definiteness,  power 
of  choice  and  intensity  of  consciousness. 

The  development  of  conscious  personalities,  then, 
seems  to  be  the  tendency  of  all  organic  evolution. 
Has  this  tendency  any  meaning  ?  Can  we  frame  any 
tentative  hypothesis  which  is  consistent  with  what  we 
know,  and  may  form  a  basis  for  future  investigation 
and  thought  ? 

Two  possibilities  seem  open.  We  may  suppose 
that  a  blind,  inchoate  stream  of  rudimentary  conscious- 
ness runs  through  the  structure  of  the  Universe,  and 
struggles  to  express  itself,  develop  itself  and  realize 
its  higher  potentialities,  by  association  with  matter. 
It  may  be  that  only  by  using  matter  as  a  medium 
can  this  vague  consciousness  use  its  creative  power 
and  make  itself  into  definite  personalities,  as  a  man  may 
use  a  machine  to  do  work  impossible  to  him  without 
it,  or — perhaps  a  better  simile — may  use  gymnastic 


THE   PURPOSE   OF  LIFE  177 

apparatus  to  develop  his  body  in  ways  beyond  his 
power  without  such  aid. 

The  theory  of  a  vague  diffused  consciousness,  strug- 
gling into  definite  being  by  the  aid  of  matter,  suits  well 
the  facts  of  evolution,  which  show  that  many  lines  of 
advance  have  been  tried  without  success,  while  one 
alone — that  culminating  in  mankind — has  set  conscious- 
ness nearly  free  from  the  trammels  of  its  necessitarian 
environment. 

But  this  theory,  well  as  it  may  explain  some  of  the 
phenomena,  may  perhaps  be  deemed  insufficient  on  a 
whole  survey  of  the  field.  It  has  nothing  to  say  on 
the  deeper  problems  of  the  existence  of  the  Universe 
of  mind  and  matter,  which  problems  underlie  the  view 
of  life  we  are  now  following  no  less  than  the  purely 
mechanical  theory  with  which  we  began. 

Such  problems  may  perhaps  be  pushed  one  step 
further  back  if  we  assume  the  existence  of  a  more 
definite  consciousness,  pervading  and  yet  transcending 
all  things,  the  origin  of  all  mind,  and,  in  some  perhaps 
less  direct  way,  of  all  matter  too.  This  consciousness, 
universal  and  infinite,  if  it  sought  to  develop  parts  of 
itself  into  finite  and  distinct  personalities,  might  find 
it  impossible  to  effect  the  separation  (to  speak  in  crude 
metaphors),  and  allow  the  subsidiary  personalities  the 
time,  space  and  conditions  of  independent  growth, 
without  using  some  such  contrivance  as  organic  evolu- 
tion through  matter. 

On  either  view,  the  development  of  human  person- 
alities becomes  of  transcendent  importance  ;  on  either 
view  it  is  the  method  of  creating  conscious  minds, 

which,    if    the    evolutionary   drama    is   to    have    any 

12 


178  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

permanent  value,  must  persist  in  some  way,  either  in 
their  consciousness  or  in  their  effects,  when  the  organic 
life  of  our  globe  has  passed  away,  or  must  possess 
some  significance  independent  of  time  and  space.  The 
question  of  the  existence  of  human  personality  outside 
bodily  limitations  here  becomes  a  crucial  factor,  and 
very  deep  interest  attaches  to  the  scientific  labours  of 
those  pioneers  who  are  now  trying  to  bring  forward 
acceptable  evidence  bearing  on  this  problem. 

All  through  the  long  aeons  of  geological  time,  while 
evolution  has  led  to  higher  and  yet  higher  types  along 
many  lines  of  development,  this  creative  impulse  has 
been  at  work.  Down  the  long  centuries  of  the  exist- 
ence of  prehistoric  man,  race  after  race  has  been  used 
in  turn  to  advance  the  great  purpose.  Race  after  race 
has  played  its  part,  and  given  place  to  others  more 
capable  of  going  further  along  the  road.  Now,  when 
civilization  is  becoming  common  to  all  mankind,  the 
dangers  of  one  race  are  the  peril  of  all.  It  is  possible 
that  the  creative  power  has  got  as  far  as  it  can  by  the 
use  of  unconscious  agents.  Further  advance  may  only 
be  possible  by  conscious  selection,  and  our  growing 
knowledge  of  heredity,  and  our  ever-strengthening 
inward  impulse  to  apply  it  to  the  betterment  of  our 
own  race,  may  be  but  the  manifestation  of  the  great 
hidden  creative  Power  of  the  Universe  as  it  takes  a 
new  path  to  turn  the  obstacles  which  threaten  to  block 
all  its  old  roads  of  advance. 

What  is  this  impulse  towards  racial  improvement 
that  has  been  at  work  among  us  ;  why  is  it  checked 
at  certain  stages  of  its  development ;  what  are  these 


THE  PURPOSE  OF  LIFE  179 

arrests  of  progress  in  one  direction  when  the  stream 
of  life  appears  to  turn  into  other  channels  and  to 
forsake  the  territories  that  previously  it  had  favoured  so 
liberally  ?  How  far  are  these  variations,  these  lost 
opportunities,  due  to  the  action  of  men  themselves, 
who,  acting  individually,  yet  with  corporate  effect,  refuse 
to  undertake  further  responsibilities,  and  decline,  on 
behalf  of  their  posterity,  to  accept  greater  risks  and 
undergo  more  strenuous  conditions,  with  the  chance 
of  reaching  vaster  heights  and  acquiring  a  higher 
development  of  mind  and  body  ?  Is  it  the  material 
on  which  the  impulse  has  to  work  that  becomes  recal- 
citrant and  unwilling,  when  pressed  beyond  a  certain 
stage  ?  Is  it  the  impulse  that  suffers  from  some  sort 
of  secular  decay  or  tidal  ebb  or  flow  ?  Are  we,  in 
fact,  masters  or  at  least  participators  in  the  moulding 
of  our  fate,  or  tools  in  the  hand  of  some  force  which, 
careless  of  mankind,  is  acting  without  regard  to  the 
interests  we  believe  ourselves  to  have  at  stake  ?  All 
these  questions,  like  many  of  the  problems  suggested 
in  the  body  of  the  book,  must  be  left  unsolved,  if  not 
undefined,  for  the  present.  Yet  to  those  persons  who 
are  following  the  trend  of  contemporary  thought  it  is 
clear  that  a  new  method  of  attack  is  being  devised,  and 
that  a  generation  has  arisen  whose  members  will  not 
be  satisfied  until  they  have  made  the  facts  of  life  more 
intelligible. 

Of  all  the  hard  facts  of  life,  the  one  that  we  find 
most  difficult  to  reconcile  with  our  modern  outlook  is 
the  amount  of  suffering  and  misery  that  natural  selec- 
tion, while  bringing  the  action  of  heredity  to  a  successful 


i8o  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

issue,  inflicts  on  those  who  seem  least  able  to  bear 
the  burden.  If  there  is  any  meaning  behind  such 
phrases  as  the  "  brotherhood  of  man,"  the  "  spirit  of 
humanity,"  it  seems  impossible  to  stand  by  and  watch 
another  human  being  fall  and  sink  under  his  load 
without  at  least  trying  to  lend  a  helping  hand.  The 
less  he  is  responsible  for  his  own  failure,  the  more,  on 
the  surface,  does  it  appear  necessary  to  relieve  him  of 
the  consequences  thereof.  Yet  much  of  the  help  given 
can  be  shown  to  produce  greater  failure  and  to  lead  to 
lower  depths  of  misery.  Are  we  to  deny  expression 
to  our  better  instincts  ;  or  are  we  deliberately  to 
increase  the  amount  of  degradation  in  the  world 
by  allowing  those  better  instincts  unregulated  to  have 
their  way  ?  What  is  the  way  out  of  our  dilemma  ? 

A  very  great  part  of  the  problem  turns  on  the  value 
we  attach  to  suffering  as  an  essential  factor  in  human 
development,  or  as  a  necessary  stimulus  to  human 
activity;  and  this  again  involves  the  question  of  what 
we  mean  by  human  development,  and  whether  we 
consider  that  human  development  is  an  affair  of  the 
individual  only  during  a  transient  lifetime,  for  which 
all  responsibility  ceases  when  life  comes  to  an  end. 
Here  we  are  led  further  back,  and,  to  answer  our  first 
question,  we  are  obliged  to  find  a  reply  to  the  eternal 
queries,  Is  the  visible  life  we  see  really  isolated  in  time 
and  space  ?  is  it  not  in  reality  but  a  transient  manifesta- 
tion of  a  greater  and  permanent  whole  ?  Does  life, 
even  individual  life,  ever  come  to  an  end  ?  May  not 
suffering  in  the  body  during  an  earthly  existence 
receive  its  interpretation  in  some  spiritual  state,  for 
which  indeed  it  is  a  form  of  preparation  and  purifica- 


THE   PURPOSE   OF   LIFE  181 

tion  ?  What  place  does  the  ancient  conception  of 
purgatory,  either  present  or  to  come,  occupy  in  a 
modern  version  of  the  Divina  Commedia  ? 

To  many  people  the  answer  seems  clear.  The 
Christian  religion,  side  by  side  with  its  insistence  on 
charity  and  mutual  helpfulness,  has  always  maintained 
that  suffering  might  bestow  as  great  benefits  and  lead 
to  greater  advantage  than  happiness  and  prosperity. 
All  the  great  teachers  of  religion  have  dwelt  on  the 
essential  position  of  suffering  in  the  scheme  of  human 
progress,  and  there  are  very  few  people  who  have 
studied  reverently  themselves  and  their  neighbours 
who  can  deny  that  suffering  and  disappointment  have 
often  led  the  way  to  a  higher  and  more  spiritual  outlook 
upon  life.  Now  it  is  of  the  essence  of  the  Christian 
religion,  though  not  invariably  the  practice  of  those 
who  profess  it,  to  regard  apparent  success  or  even 
happiness  in  this  world  as  no  criterion  of  the  attainment 
of  the  real  object  of  life,  so  that  much  of  what  we 
strive  for — wealth,  for  instance — is  an  entirely  illusory 
gain,  and  suffering  undergone  for  its  sake  is  certainly 
suffering  in  vain.  Yet  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  most 
ardent  Christians,  those  who  believe  most  firmly  in 
the  sanctity  and  divine  origin  of  suffering  and  in  the 
prolongation  of  existence  beyond  the  threshold  of  this 
life,  are  nowadays  among  the  most  insistent  to  relieve 
distress  and  to  equalize,  as  far  as  possible,  the  natural 
possessions  of  humanity.  The  old  teaching  that  all 
these  apparent  inequalities  and  injustices  have  a  mean- 
ing and  a  purpose,  will  be  put  right,  and  in  some  way 
compensated  for,  in  another  state,  does  not  convince 
them  of  the  desirability  of  leaving  things  alone  here. 


1 82  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

They  are  impatient  to  see  the  reign  of  justice  begun 
rather  than  the  work  of  purification  continued.  The 
cry  to  make  things  fair  is  heard  on  all  sides. 

If  each  one  of  us  were  asked  whether  on  behalf  of 
ourselves  we  wished  all  power  of  feeling  pain,  physical 
or  moral,  to  cease,  there  is  little  doubt  that  a  universal 
negative  would  greet  the  proposal.  As  a  teacher,  a 
purifier,  a  stimulus,  a  danger  signal,  we  know  too  well 
its  value  to  acquiesce  in  its  withdrawal  from  ourselves, 
though  it  would  frequently  relieve  our  feelings  to  see 
the  possibility  of  the  sensation  of  pain  removed  from 
those  who  are  near  and  dear  to  us.  There  indeed  we 
too  often  watch  the  suffering  without  being  permitted 
to  apprehend  the  consequent  gain. 

Here  are  two  old  conceptions  which  may  possibly 
help  us  to  see  some  light  in  the  darkness.  The  one  is 
the  fact  that  we  are  necessarily  blind  to  the  movements 
of  our  neighbours'  inward  life  and  cannot  judge  fairly 
of  the  value  of  the  discipline.  Our  own  feelings  may 
be  too  deeply  involved  to  give  a  just  verdict.  The  case 
must  be  removed  to  another  jurisdiction  and  judged 
on  general  principles.  The  other  is  the  idea  involved 
in  the  statement  that  the  value  we  attach  to  suffering 
is  derived  from  its  beneficial  effect  on  ourselves.  But 
what  of  its  value  to  an  organism  that  has  not  capacity 
to  learn,  cannot  undergo  purification  by  such  means, 
makes  no  answer  to  the  stimulus,  is  incapable  of  appre- 
hending the  danger  signal  ?  Here  we  have  suffering 
as  a  blind,  insensate,  stupefying,  paralysing  force.  Its 
reason  for  existence  ceases.  It  cannot  be  the  means  of 
attaining  to  a  higher  sphere  ;  it  is  degrading,  brutalizing. 
Then,  by  all  means,  let  us  deal  with  the  problem  of 


THE   PURPOSE   OF   LIFE  183 

suffering  as  best  we  may,  bearing  in  mind  the  traditional 
practice  of  the  founder  of  the  Christian  religion,  which 
was,  not  to  mitigate,  but  to  cure. 

Herein  lies  the  justification  of  many  of  our  social 
customs  and  enactments  ;  herein  may  be  found  the 
germ  of  other  developments  yet  to  come.  As  long 
as  we  believe  that  a  man  may  be  improved  by  social 
pressure  or  deterred  by  individual  punishment,  it  is 
right  to  allow  these  agencies  to  proceed,  provided  that 
pressure  does  not  lead  to  suffocation  nor  punishment 
to  disablement.  Where  there  is  neither  chance  of 
improvement  nor  hope  of  correction,  we  must  devise 
other  methods  of  treatment.  The  segregation  of  the 
feeble-minded  in  farm  colonies,  the  detention,  not 
necessarily  under  penal  conditions,  of  the  hopeless 
criminal,  the  lunatic  and  the  unemployable,  are  among 
the  obvious  ways  in  which  we  can  prevent  the  further 
degradation  of  the  race,  and  arrest  the  increase  in  the 
volume  of  suffering  without  cruelty  to  any  individual, 
restricting  only  in  directions  where  the  moral  sense 
has  fallen  below  the  level  of  humanity  and  is  akin  to 
that  of  the  brute  beasts,  who  have  no  understanding. 

It  is  among  the  tragic  accompaniments  of  existence  , 
that  so  many  people  should  be  called  into  life  who 
are  unfitted  to  play  any  worthy  part  therein.  It  is 
perhaps  even  more  tragic  that  the  best  endeavours 
of  the  best  intentioned  people  should  so  often  serve 
only  to  increase  the  number  thereof.  It  is  only  when 
we  come  to  have  a  nearer  acquaintance  with  the  con- 
stitution and  working  of  Nature,  when  we  begin  to 
realize  the  possibility  of  the  infinity  of  variations  and 
combinations  which  she  holds  within,  that  we  under- 


1 84  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

stand  why  it  is  necessary  to  create  with  such  a  lavish 
hand  and  to  select  with  such  stern  rigour.  Multitudes 
must  come  into  existence  in  order  that,  among  them, 
the  few  that  are  worth  preserving  should  have  a 
chance  of  seeing  the  light.  It  is  the  same  in  human 
affairs.  Hundreds  of  poets  pour  out  their  little 
volumes  of  song,  and  out  of  them  all  one  man  may 
show  kinship  with  the  immortals.  He  leaves  many 
thousands  of  lines  in  which  he  has  incorporated  the 
substance  of  his  mission  ;  society  seizes  on  a  tenth 
part  of  the  fabric  and  feels  that  only  this  small  pro- 
portion of  his  labour  was  truly  inspired.  So,  out  of 
a  large  community,  a  few  families  will  come  to  stand 
out  above  the  others,  for  qualities  of  head  and  heart, 
and  out  of  those  few  families,  a  handful  of  men  will 
be  born  who  will  single  themselves  out  above  the 
average  of  their  kin,  one  of  whom  possibly  will  tower 
up  to  become  a  leader  of  men.  Socially  valuable 
qualities,  combined  in  balanced  proportion  in  one 
individual,  are  the  greatest  of  gifts  to  society,  and 
society  must  be  prepared  to  pay  heavily  for  the  chance 
of  welcoming  such  a  person.  A  maker  of  thought, 
a  leader  of  men,  a  wise  ruler,  have  a  monopoly  value 
which  must  be  paid,  not  so  much  to  themselves,  as 
to  their  forebears  and  to  their  descendants. 

The  danger  in  front  of  society  is  twofold.  In  the 
first  place,  modern  nations,  born  and  bred  among  the 
rush  for  gold,  with  the  cry  for  the  increase  of  comfort 
and  luxury  ringing  in  their  ears  perpetually,  may 
deliberately  adopt  a  materialistic  basis  for  life,  cast 
aside  their  humanity,  and  sacrifice  the  soul  to  the 


THE   PURPOSE   OF   LIFE  185 

body  ;  returning  in  fact  to  the  ranks  of  the  animal 
world  whence  they  have  emerged,  to  find  themselves 
at  last,  in  their  pleasures  and  pains,  a  little  lower,  a 
little  less  self-respecting  than  the  beasts.  In  the 
second  place,  there  is  always  the  possibility  of  a  con- 
spiracy, more  or  less  intentional,  on  behalf  of  societies 
which  have  advanced  to  a  certain  level,  to  arrest  the 
movement  of  progress,  to  destroy  the  abler  and  more 
progressive  stocks,  to  eliminate  all  individuality  that 
makes  the  majority  of  mankind  realize  its  own  in- 
feriority and  the  necessity  of  a  further  struggle  to 
justify  their  continued  existence.  Every  individual, 
dimly  comprehending  that  he  himself  may  be  among 
the  less  favoured  members  of  the  community,  may 
enter  into  this  conspiracy,  and  secure  his  own  im- 
munity by  a  decree  of  universal  toleration  and  absolute 
equality  of  opportunity  and  treatment.  The  citizen 
who  wished  to  banish  Aristides  because  he  was  tired 
of  hearing  him  called  "  the  just "  was  probably  not  sure 
that  he  himself  was  a  just  man.  He  is  frequently  to 
be  met  with  in  our  modern  social  organization.  It  is 
invidious  to  specify  nations  or  professions,  where  so 
many  countries  and  types  of  character  are  gravely 
involved  ;  but  it  is  almost  impossible  to  watch  French 
politics  without  fearing  that  for  any  man  to  succeed 
above  his  fellows  is  a  sure  sign  for  some  combination 
to  be  set  in  motion  which  will  secure  his  downfall. 
Modern  states  are  highly  complex  organisms,  needing 
a  wide  range  of  specialized  faculties,  distributed  in 
different  sections  of  the  population,  to  enable  them  to 
survive.  It  is  perhaps  doubtful — judging  from  present 
tendencies — whether  any  democracy  will  be  able  to  pre- 


1 86  HEREDITY   AND   SOCIETY 

serve  or  re-create  the  conditions  in  which  the  various 
functions  of  government  and  social  organization  are 
entrusted  to  the  persons  best  fitted  by  nature  to  dis- 
charge them.  When  a  nation  begins  to  be  jealous  of 
its  best  families  and  to  deal  spitefully  with  its  great 
men,  we  know  that  a  condition  favouring  social  dis- 
integration is  at  work. 

Over-production  is  the  first  step  towards  progress  ; 
selection  is  its  necessary  corollary.  It  seems  likely 
that  in  the  future  selection  will  be  largely  conscious, 
exercised  by  society  at  large.  Any  abrogation  of 
selection  will  increase  the  classes  of  persons  who 
should  be  on  their  way  to  social  extinction,  the  classes 
who  at  present  furnish  the  largest  number  of  social 
parasites  and  show  infinite  capabilities  in  that  direc- 
tion. Selection  exercised  against  the  abler  families 
and  more  healthy  and  virile  stocks  will  result  in  the 
extermination  of  those  persons  who  alone  can  guide  the 
steps  of  human  progress.  Selection  exercised  in  their 
favour  will  ultimately  benefit  the  whole  community. 
It  is  true  that  the  discrimination  of  good  from  bad  is  a 
slow  and  uncertain  process,  and  that  it  is  easier  for 
society  to  withdraw  a  restraining  hand  than  to  take  the 
responsibility  of  decision  ;  but  it  is  not  necessary  to 
pronounce  on  what  is  best  in  order  to  know  good 
from  bad.  It  is  even  possible  to  make  mistakes 
and  to  recover  from  them,  as  long  as  the  intention  to 
follow  on  the  right  course  remains  the  predominating 
determination. 

Let  us  return  to  a  point  we  left  unanswered  in  an 
earlier  paragraph  and  allow  ourselves  to  turn  from  the 


THE   PURPOSE   OF  LIFE  187 

practical  to  the  theoretical  side  of  our  subject.  The 
rise  and  fall  of  nations,  the  growth  and  decline  of 
societies,  is  an  assured  fact.  Yet  the  impulse  towards 
human  perfectioning  works  on,  changing  the  field  of 
its  labours  as  imperceptibly  and  as  surely  as  a  river 
works  its  way  from  side  to  side  of  a  valley.  The 
suggestion  there  thrown  out,  that  the  material — 
humanity — on  which  the  creating  impulse  has  to  work, 
becomes  recalcitrant  when  pressed  too  far,  deserves 
further  consideration. 

"  Now  understand  me  well,"  says  the  American 
poet-philosopher — "it  is  provided  in  the  essence  of 
things  that  from  any  fruition  of  success,  no  matter 
what,  shall  come  forth  something  to  make  a  greater 
struggle  necessary." 

Let  us  ask  ourselves  seriously  whether  it  may  not 
be  this  greater  struggle,  this  more  searching  purifica- 
tion, that  human  society,  once  it  has  reached  a  certain 
level  of  progress  and  comfort,  declines  to  enter  upon. 
And  on  that  refusal  hangs  its  downfall.  Instincts  of 
social  responsibility,  feelings  of  pity  and  compassion, 
quite  as  much  as  desire  for  luxury  and  comfort,  have 
necessarily  developed  to  carry  it  thus  far  along  the 
upward  path. 

But,  blinded  by  the  success  of  its  mission,  ceasing  to 
perceive  a  paternal  chastening,  and  feeling  only  punish- 
ment, shrinking  from  the  strain  of  a  further  effort, 
losing  sight  of  the  eternal  verities  and  cumbered  with 
much  serving,  it  stands  still,  hesitates  and  falls,  pushed 
beyond  the  limit  of  human  endurance.  It  is  then  that 
we  need  the  help  of  religions  and  philosophies  that 
postulate  the  divine  nature  of  man.  Where  man  has 


1 88  HEREDITY  AND   SOCIETY 

failed,  God  working  through  man  can  accomplish  his 
purpose.  Flesh  may  shrink  from  the  further  conflict, 
but  the  Spirit  will  enter  in,  re-vivify  it  and  carry  it  along. 

But  to  achieve  this  end,  man  can  no  longer  be  left 
an  unconscious  tool  in  the  hands  of  Fate.  He  must 
understand  his  destiny,  take  part  in  the  shaping  of  his 
inheritance  and  enter  upon  it  not  as  an  unconscious 
tool,  but  as  an  intelligent  helper  in  the  divine  scheme 
of  continuous  creation.  Herein  has  come  the  need 
for  revelation — for  poets,  and  prophets,  and  preachers. 
Some  part  of  the  curtain  must  be  withdrawn,  some 
knowledge  of  the  path  to  be  trodden  must  be  vouch- 
safed, in  order  that  the  traveller  may  at  least  see  as 
through  a  glass  darkly.  No  one  who  is  entirely  with- 
out knowledge  of  the  object  in  view  can  consciously 
co-operate  in  its  attainment.  The  whole  of  the  modern 
development  of  science  may  represent  the  latest  phase 
of  the  creative  impulse,  taking  man  into  a  more  intimate 
partnership.  We  do  not  require  another  religion  to 
express  the  further  gain  ;  the  new  will  transfuse  itself 
into  the  old,  which  in  its  turn  will  discard  the  elements 
in  it  that  have  become  unessential.  Religion  will 
remain  what  it  always  has  been,  the  force  binding 
together  the  human  and  the  divine. 

But,  the  anxious  inquirer  will  ask,  what  of  those  who 
have  fallen  by  the  way,  the  weak,  the  unfortunate,  the 
unhappy  ?  What  place  have  they  in  this  triumphant 
march  towards  progress  ?  If  we  were  to  assign  them 
the  place  of  the  soldier  who  has  fallen  in  the  battle, 
still  there  would  be  a  sense  of  failure,  of  injustice,  in  the 
minds  of  many.  The  soldier  fell  by  chance,  he  might 
have  joined  in  the  final  triumph  ;  but  these  others  were, 


THE  PURPOSE   OF  LIFE  189 

according  to  the  theories  of  heredity  and  selection, 
doomed  to  destruction.  Moreover,  there  is  the  legend 
of  the  dead  soldier  who  could  not  sleep  in  peace,  not 
knowing  and  all  impotent  to  ask,  which  way  the  fight 
had  gone.  Can  we  be  truly  participators  in  a  success  of 
which  we  are  unaware  ? 

There  is  no  answer  to  questions  like  these,  except 
that  we  are  dimly  conscious  of  surer  ways  of  attaining 
personal  destruction  than  that  of  owning  our  weakness, 
and,  having  made  a  good  fight,  to  be  anxious  at  least 
not  to  cumber  our  fellow-soldiers,  who  are  better 
equipped  than  we  are.  If  the  object  of  all  existence  be 
the  gradual  development  by  the  use  of  the  natural 
resources  of  the  Universe  of  some  spiritual  prototype, 
then  nothing  which  has  had  life  can  have  lived  in  vain. 
Having  once  existed,  may  we  not  think  that,  however 
lowly,  in  some  form,  conscious  or  unconscious,  it  con- 
tinues to  exist — having  been  created,  it  forms  part  of 
the  great  life-giving  impulse,  and  continues  to  create, 
contributing  a  small  share  to  the  spiritual  equipment 
of  the  higher  types,  in  some  way  analogous  to  the 
methods  by  which  the  animal  and  vegetable  worlds 
contribute  to  their  bodily  sustenance. 

If  any  such  theory  were  acceptable,  it  would  follow 
that — in  another  state  where  soul  values  are  judged  by 
the  standard  we  have  permitted  ourselves  to  imagine — 
there  would  be  far  less  lamentation  over  those  human 
beings  who  fall  apparently  prematurely  and  wantonly 
by  the  way,  than  over  the  hundreds  of  thousands  of 
unborn  babes  with  sound  parental  inheritance,  from 
whom  our  human  volition,  denying  expression  to  its 
highest  attribute — the  power  of  creation — deliberately 


190  HEREDITY  AND  SOCIETY 

withholds  the  gift  of  life.  And  Herod's  part  in  this 
renewed  massacre  of  the  innocents  is  played  by  a 
modern  representative  whose  name  indeed  is  Legion. 
Who  can  fix  the  real  responsibility  ?  Or  again,  if  we 
attribute  the  ebb-tide  in  human  affairs  not  to  the 
stiffness  of  the  material  but  to  the  failure  of  the 
creative  impulse,  may  not  it  be  our  own  attitude  of 
mind  that  has  neglected  to  contribute  the  spiritual 
reinforcements  necessary  to  keep  that  impulse  working 
at  the  fulness  of  its  strength  ? 

The  temerity  is  great  which  dares  to  deal  with 
problems  like  the  ones  set  forth  in  the  preceding 
chapters  of  this  book  ;  even  greater  is  the  risk  that 
besets  anyone  who  ventures  to  draw  conclusions  or  to 
suggest  some  possible  interpretation  of  the  greatest 
mysteries  of  life.  Yet  it  is  impossible  to  ponder  on 
these  subjects  without  trying  to  frame  some  sort  of 
tentative  hypothesis.  To  accept  the  view  that  the  world 
around  us  is  uncomprehensible,  chaotic,  purposeless,  is 
to  deny  the  possibility  of  any  rational  thought  and  the 
utility  of  any  human  progress. 

The  end  is  not  yet  in  sight ;  it  may  never  be  attained, 
in  spite  of  all  the  religions  and  philosophies  which  have 
held  sway  among  the  races  of  mankind.  But  thus  much 
more  may  be  said.  There  have  been  many  religions, 
there  have  been  many  philosophies.  Yet  science  is  one. 
It  may  be  that  the  conjunction  of  the  three  will  give  us 
some  day  the  necessary  clue,  and  that  the  seer  will  yet 
arise  who  can  write  for  a  future  generation  the  authentic 
history  of  the  origin  and  destiny  of  man. 


FRINTED   BY    NEILL  AND   CO.,    LTD.,    EDINBURGH,